Tom, Louise and the Bargain Holiday
by kewtieboy
bi/group/oral/anal/ir
I have never fancied the idea of “last minute” holidays. You know the sort of thing where you pay the travel agent about 4-5 days before you are due to go and they tell you where you are flying to but the tour operator allocates your accommodation on arrival. I kept hearing stories of these people who had paid tiny amounts and ended up in five star hotels for two weeks but I felt sure that the vast majority would be staying in the hotels no one else wanted!
It was Louise’s idea. We had already had our main holiday early that year in June and it was almost September. She saw holidays to the Island of Mallorca in the Mediterranean for little more than the cost of a few days in a London hotel braving the Autumn winds. We had been staying together for 3 years and had a flat, no children and two quite good jobs. At 27 and 28 we were old enough to know that we had better enjoy these last few years of freedom before we had to think seriously about family and commitment.
In a moment of madness I agreed!
I suppose, as in all erotic stories, you want to know a bit more about us? We had met through another girl I had been dating but not seriously. I liked Louise a lot and we went out together for about 12 months prior to moving in together. Louise looks almost businesslike. She is 5 feet and 7 inches tall, slim figure with a bum to die for. Nice hips and long legs complete the body. Her hair is actually medium/dark brown but she spends quite a lot on it and she has little blonde bits which really make her look sexy. She looks like the sort of girl who would hold doors open for men rather than the other way round. She looks like the sort of girl who, if you were to touch her bum, would turn round and smack you in the face. In fact, after a slow start and a few missionary position fucks, I have slowly stretched her imagination. I have a very fertile imagination and sadly, have not managed to persuade Louise to experiment sexually as much as I would like, however, she is pretty raunchy in bed.
Well I fucked her tied to the bedpost, blindfolded, fucked her in the arse after ripping off her pantyhose and she had dildoed me. She said while she was doing it that if she didn’t know better, I looked as though I was wishing it was real. Actually, I think at the moment, I did! We have done a couple of home movies and I have taken a number of pictures of her. She doesn’t know it but I have shared them with a couple of equally frustrated men with partners, on the internet. We often chat about what we would like to do to our wives and girlfriends and what we would like others to do to them. She is just so prissy in real life that I suppose I would have liked to see some guy throw her on the bed, rip off her briefs and shag her brains out. Unfortunately, her English prissiness wouldn’t let that happen. When her briefs are off, she, trims her pubic hair into a neat “V” and her slit is quite a generous gash in her front with a very pronounced clitoris sticking out like a little cock. She’s a noisy bugger when she cums though!
I suppose you want to know about me too? Tom here! I am six feet tall, quite well built, not too much tummy spread, and sandy blonde/red hair. A few freckles too mainly on my back and shoulders and down my arms. I am blessed or otherwise, with quite a generous red bush which I like to trim so my balls are hairless but the bush stays intact. Never had a complaint about the cock though, it’s a healthy eight inches, bit of foreskin on the end and quite pale. It’s a bit thicker than most I’ve seen and almost as thick as that dildo she stuck up me for pleasure.
So it’s the following Monday morning and we are at Manchester Airport waiting for our charter flight to be called. It’s 7.00 a.m. and already there are all these people on this chilly morning dressed for Spain in shorts. They are standing at the bar drinking pints of beer while my mind can’t think beyond a pot of tea! At least the flight is only about 3 hours or so. Legroom in these aircraft is never great for a six feet tall guy and I always get the guy in front who wants to recline fully taking away what is left of the 29 inch legroom.
At Palma airport, we see the holiday representative and go over.
“Ah yes Mr Walker, you are going to Villa Sol in Magaluf,” she cheerfully announced, “It’s a lively little hotel right in the middle of town so you’ll save a fortune in taxis.”
We climbed on board the courtesy coach which seemed to be full of kids rather than grown ups. I felt quite old! The coach headed on the short trip to the Palma Nova then Magaluf resort and then trundled around dropping people off in ones and twos at their choices of accommodation. None of it particularly inspired me and when I reached our hotel, I was even less inspired. We were met with a wall of sound even though it was just after midday. A sign at reception proudly proclaimed “We are proud to serve Club 18-30 holidays!” Now I know we are under 30, but I had hoped for a little more sophistication. Louise just laughed!
“Well you wanted to relive your lost youth, most of these girls look young enough to be your daughters,” she said!
I was about to mention that we should complain when I saw three or four different young girls sit up on their elbows at the side of the pool, slide down their sunglasses, look and smile.”
“Well we’ll just have to make the best of it,” I said.
“You already HAVE a fan club,” said Louise, flashing a smile at the girls by the pool, who waved back.
As we headed for our room, there were tits everywhere. Louise was looking at the young guys running around and splashing in the pool before climbing out again to repeat the procedure. I couldn’t help but notice the prominent bulges in their shorts as the water drained from the front of them leaving the outline of their sexual organs clearly visible.
“Eye candy for us both then,” I said, nodding towards the guys!
Louise smiled.
We did what we said we would and decided to make the most of the holiday. After a rested afternoon we had a few drinks at a very quiet bar in the hotel, showered, changed and went out for dinner. We went on to a club and then headed home at around 1.00 am. The hotel was quiet and we went to bed. Around 2.30 a.m. we were wakened by a cacophony of noise. A quick look out of the window verified that most of our fellow guests had returned home and were having a party in their rooms, on their balconies and around the pool. We stood and looked at topless young girls and a few bottomless ones. Guys in and out of their swimming costumes were running around and in a corner, just below us, a young couple were shagging on a sunbed. We were horrified. Problem is that my erection was preventing me from tearing my eyes away from the couple beneath us. The angle was such that I could actually see his cock entering her.
Louise looked at them and me and said, “Pervert.”!
We went to bed and shagged!
Next day we were up and out moderately early. We had hired a car and wanted to explore the island. We drove over to view the monastery at Valdemosa and had a great lunch there. We returned in the late afternoon and had went down to the view to grab the last of the sun’s rays. A group of young guys and couple of girls were drinking and chatting around the pool and we entered into conversation. By 6.30 pm, we had consumed a couple of bottles of wine and I had left Louise talking to three guys and a girl with me talking to two guys and two girls. It seemed that none of the guys/girls were together. The girls were here together and the guys were here together but they seemed to be happy to explore each other as the guys were definitely taking liberties with the girls and vice versa. We, though only a few years older, seemed like the parents rather than contemporaries. A glance across, however, proved that Louise was proving a hit with the guys as two of them flanked her and were chatting away in an animated way as only drunk guys can. As my slightly drunk mind floated in and out of the conversation around me, I heard one of the girls comment “……..bet you fuck like a rabbit!”
The comment brought me back to reality with a,”What?”
The young thing who must have been all of 18, repeated the comment.
I brushed it off with, “ Better ask Louise!”
Somehow, we extracted ourselves, showered and staggered out for dinner. Another bottle of wine, a few beers, a liqueur or two and we were back at the hotel at 2.30 am. As we headed for bed, we heard the beginning of the party. Louise looked at me and said, “Why not?”
We stumbled down to the poolside to find a group of about twenty partying in full swing. There were about 15 guys and only 5 girls but already there was some singing, fumbling and general nonsense going on. We recognised some of our earlier friends and were soon in the middle of the throng. Someone suggested a swimming party and everyone headed to rooms to change into swimming gear, including us. It was a balmy night and after the U.K. if was great to be outside drinking at this time of the morning. As I spoke to one of the guys, I felt a hand on my crotch and found the young 18 year old from earlier stroking my cock through my swimming trunks.
“Just checking out the equipment,” she said!
Louise had a compete entourage of young randy 18/10 year olds around her. One was jokingly rubbing his front against her rear and Louise was laughing and pushing back into him. I felt my cock rise. The young girl brushed again and looked suddenly shocked as she felt my semi-hard cock.
“Lucky girl,” she said nodding in the direction of Louise and then at my cock.
I looked across and the guys were certainly doing nothing wrong or threatening but the hope of getting into Louise’s pants was noticeable in all their eyes. One gently tickled her and she tickled him back. I faded into the background and found a slightly shadowed area to quietly drink and watch. I found the heavy feeling of impeding sex a heady drug even if we were not going to be involved. By this time there were just three girls plus Louise, and seven guys plus me. Two of the girls were kissing a guy each and the third was passed out on a sunbed with a guy sitting alongside rubbing his hand under her swimming costume and into her sex. Louise had an entourage of four, two either side and seemed oblivious to the fact that I wasn’t around.
I watched the guy with the sleeping girl. The bed was out of view from the hotel and his fingers were working their way up and down on her clitoris. Her costume was pulled aside, her legs were open and her sex was fully exposed to me. The young lad had his hand up his shorts and had pulled his cock down one leg to stroke his very erect cock as he fingered her. It didn’t take him long as he shot long spurts of cum in a quantity that only 18 year olds can. Some landed on her leg before he aimed the rest on to the ground. My cock was painfully hard. Just then I heard my name being called as I saw Louise walking across the poolside. I walked towards her, trying hard to hide my erection.
“Tired.” She said?
“Yeah, a bit,” I replied.
“Let’s head for bed then.” She shouted our farewells and got a rowdy response with a few comments about “enjoying ourselves,” as we headed upstairs.
“Nice crowd, aren’t they,” she said once we were in our room and preparing for bed?
“They certainly liked you,” I replied.
“You weren’t upset,” she asked.
“Quite the opposite,” I said, “It really turned me on seeing these horny guys, all wanting into your pants.”
“I have to say I am quite excited by all the attention,” she said as she took my hand and placed it on her front. My finger slipped into her and I found her sopping wet. “One of the guys took my hand and placed it on the front of his shorts,” she continued, “ And I know you are big but his cock was enormous.” “They others call him Hoss, which is short for Horse, due to his cock size.”
I started to push her on to the bed and pulled my swimming trunks off to release my hard dick. I entered her easily and started to fuck as I spoke. “Would you have liked Hoss’s big cock in you the Louise?”
She mumbled as I fucked.
“I didn’t hear you Louise.” “Would you like that horny stiff eighteen year old hard long cock inside you fucking like mad and shooting his warm load over your face?”
She came as she screamed, “Yessss,” and I shot a load in her which felt as though it was emptying my balls.
I slumped off her as I said quietly, “Well we’ll need to see what we can do about it won’t we?”
She looked at me with a puzzled expression and then gently fell asleep.
Next day we spent some time by the pool in the morning. We only saw a couple of the partygoers from the previous night and presumed the others were still sleeping it off. We went out for lunch and then did some shopping returning for an afternoon drink at the pool. By this time the place was alive with late teens and early twenties splashing and shouting and making the usual cacophony of noise we had been getting used to.
“Ho folks,” said a very merry Hoss as he bounded over and smacked Louise gently on the arse, “And how’s my sexy love toy?”
Louise was slightly embarrassed as this was said at the top of his voice and answered with a lot of wolf whistles from the rest of them. We ended up by the bar at the pool drinking afternoon cocktails with most of the same crowd from the previous night. I had never seen Louise so relaxed. The guys really liked her. I presume that slightly upmarket air she gave was a turn on to guys more used to young slappers and her “hard to get style” was turning them on (and me).
I had a young 18 year old named Lisa on the bar stool beside me stroking my bare leg and running her fingers gently up the leg of my shorts. Louise was three stools down with three guys, including Hoss, around her. Every now and then there would be a roar of laughter and every now and then another Brandy Alexander would arrive. We ordered some burgers from the café to replace dinner and continued into the evening with the occasional dip in the pool. By nine o’clock, no one was going anywhere and we were a group of two girls plus Louise and four guys plus me.
One of the guys, Rick, said to me, “She’s one hot sexy lady, your wife.” “Is she a good fuck?”
I was feeling pretty important so spent some time telling him in detail what she did. He was adjusting his stiff cock in his shorts.
“Now look what’s happened,” he said, taking my hand before I could move and placing it directly on his erection.
I got quite a fright at this unexpected move but was finding the whole sexual overtone such a turn on that I squeezed his member and he softly said, “That’s nice, I bet you know how to fuck well too!”
I was slightly confused how discussion about screwing my wife could so quickly change to me sitting in semi-public squeezing a guy’s cock. He quickly placed his hand on my semi hard dick and gasped at its size. “I would love to see you fuck her while I rim your arse,” he said.
Now I WAS getting turned on at the prospect of fucking Louise in front of an audience. “Think she would go for it,” he continued?
“The way she’s drinking, she may just change the habit of a lifetime,” I replied.
One of the guys had taken to kissing Louise’s breast above her bra line and she looked over at me with a helpless shrug to which I smiled back reassuringly as if to say, “Go with it.” I noticed Hoss standing behind her obviously pressing his horse cock into her back while his friend was fondling her breast top.
The little girl, Lisa, was back at the other side of me fondling my erection as she pointed to Rick and said, “You’ve met my boyfriend?” “He swings both ways you know.” I must have looked blank as she said, “Likes guys and girls, preferably together, and so do I.”
“Oh,” I said in a nonchalant way as both hands started to stroke my cock and his hand slipped up my leg to rub against my briefs.
“I’ve got a few bottles of chilled wine and some beer,” shouted one of the three guys round Louise, let’s go back to my place and party. With that, there were seven of us in his self catering unit, Louise and I, four guys and Lisa. The guys all stripped down to just shorts and nothing else and Lisa did exactly the same. Her breasts were small but extremely firm with a little swing up at the end and sweet little suckable nipples. I knew this because one of the guys went over and sucked them. I was helped out of my top and my shorts were pulled off leaving me in a pair of white briefs, my erection now diminishing slightly. Louise applauded with the rest of them and promptly pulled off her bra to stand there in her shorts.
“Now we are all equal,” she announced.
“And horny,” said Hoss as he looked at her breasts. Louise had quite large breasts which were firm and stayed up extremely well without support. Compared to Lisa she was about twice the size. Hoss lifted her right breast and kissed the nipple as he looked at me, winked and shouted, “Ok mate?”
“Help yourself,” I said, feeling my cock fill very rapidly with blood. Within two minutes, it had broken free of my briefs and was sticking out of the leg. Lisa dropped to her knees and popped it out fully to lick the head in full view of all.
Louise walked over and said, “Here, let me show you.”
She yanked my briefs down and off leaving me naked, dropped to her knees, gripped my balls and started to suck me, gently pulling back the foreskin and sucking the head, then licking the side and round under my balls. Rick stood behind me and I felt his erection in my back. It was now or never. I lifted Louise gently up and pulled off her shorts and little briefs. I lay her back on the bed, opened her legs and started to lick her out. Everything else stopped as they all watched. I climbed on top and entered her, pushing my eight inches in to the hilt. She needed no preparation as she was sopping wet. Everyone watched as I fucked her to an orgasm. I pulled out and left her gripping the bed and before she had a chance to change her mind I said quickly, “Who’s next?”
Hoss dropped his pants and revealed a cock which had to be ten inches long and very thick. “Me,” he said and climbed on to her. She gave me one quick nervous look as though to say “Should I,” and then he pulled a condom out of a drawer and stretched it over his massive cock before entering her.
Lisa was sucking me again and Rick was holding my cock base and balls as she did it. All the guys were standing around naked and wanking. Their cocks varied from 5 inches, to six inches to seven inches. I heard Louise orgasm again with a scream. Hoss withdrew and then next guy did the same. I grabbed Lisa and lay her on the bed. I pulled on a condom and fucked her. This was my first fuck other than Louise for years. I was lying beside Louise as she got fucked, and looked at her as I fucked a complete stranger. Rick had done what he said and was rimming me. I am very sensitive there and it was wonderful. Then I felt him try to enter me. There was no way that was going to happen.
I stopped my fucking and Hoss took my place. Rick rubbed dome hand lotion on his arse and bent over the bed, grabbing my cock as he did so. I pushed him down, doggy fashion and entered his arse. This was a first for me – fucking a guy. Louise watched as she was being entered by the second guy. I was well into Rick and the feeling of this tight arse gripping my cock was amazing. I fucked and fucked with no one paying any heed to me. I assumed they knew Rick’s interests. I was close to cumming so stopped and as I pulled out, I was amazed to see Hoss take my place. “I love a tight arse,” he said as he very forcibly rammed his cock into Rick. It was amazing to see over ten inches of male flesh disappear into another man. I had a feeling that Rick had had this cock in him before.
The final guy was fucking Louise. She was on her back with her legs up in the air and this young lad was between them his firm young buttocks bouncing up and down. I looked down from behind and I could see his cock actually slide in and out with Louise’s moisture glistening on the full length. I had to touch it and placed my hand between his legs, cupped his balls as they bounced then gripped his shaft as it slid in and out. He looked at me, stopped for a second then just started again .I was being rimmed again by Rick as he stood behind my exposed arse and he in turn was still being pummelled by Hoss.
I decided to take the bull by the horn and turned, dropped to my knees and took his cock in my mouth. Hoss’s fucking was pushing it in and out of my mouth and I quite liked the sensation. There was a slight salty taste of sweat and pre-cum which was quite enjoyable until my mouth suddenly found itself awash with more fluid than I could handle. I tried to pull my mouth off as a jet of warm cum splattered on my face, followed by another and another. Rick certainly had a copious storage of cum and I had just tasted it. The cum was running down my face and to a great applause from the rest. I bowed and took my finger to collect the drops and one of the younger guys, obviously thinking this was a joke, sprayed a thin and forceful jet of watery cum straight at my face too. This jet hit with such force that it actually hurt.
There was now a competition and Lisa, lying on her back being fucked by one of the guys who had just pulled out of Louise, got the burst from him and he pulled out, ripped off his condom and aimed at her face and neck. “Yes,” she screamed.
I saw Louise lying with her cunt open and empty for the first time and took the opportunity to dive on to her and fuck her until I came and she came at the same time, an unusual occurrence for us. I fired my load into her and as I pulled out, Rick said, “May I,” as he bent between her legs and started to lick her out. His tongue was glistening as my copious quantity started to find the easiest way back out of Louise’s gaping cunt. She shuddered a final orgasm as he lapped her.
Hoss climbed up and started to wank over Louise’s face, his big cock slapping her from time to time as he wanked. His thick load came out in three massive thick dollops and landed on her chin and breasts and he was quickly followed by the last young fair haired 18 year old who received an applause for his watery but generous fountain of cum over Louise.
There was a round of applause and we found four other guys standing by the open sliding doors, cocks in hand, watching. We clamoured for clothes in that embarrassing aftermath of unusual sex, making small jokes as we pulled on our clothes. Louise and I bade farewell and headed back to our room for a post mortem.
Far from being guilty, Louise was still horny and I had to finger her to another orgasm as we talked about what had just happened. She had loved it and once reassured that I loved her more rather than less, we decided that we were going to make the most of our remaining ten days in the sun.
The following morning, we sneaked out for the day, as Louise was feeling a little guilty about being a slut the night before. We had a great day travelling around the island in a little hired Fiat visiting Porto Soller for lunch and back round the mountainous top of the island. We went to our room and had a snooze before showering to prepare for a night on the town. We were sitting on our small patio area finishing our first bottle of wine when I heard a couple of whispering voices off to the left from a footpath through the grounds.
“Yes it IS her.” “I’d know these tits anywhere,” said the voice in the darkness.
Louise went to say “What the……..,” When I put my finger to my mouth to keep her quiet.
“Fancy some fun Louise,” I said loudly? “Come on!” I stood and took her hand, leading her into the room through the patio doors making sure they were left wide open.
The room was semi dark but the light from outside cast a glow around it. I had recognised the voice as one of the young lads who had been standing by the door the previous night. I stripped Louise’s top off and started to kiss her tits. I dropped my shorts and stood with my cock straight out. She went down and started to suck my cock. I could make out the shapes by the door and figured there were three guys standing just to one side of the patio doors to avoid casting shadows. I could make out hands on crotches as they rubbed and watched. I pulled Louise’s shorts down and then her briefs leaving her naked as I fingered her wet cunt. She lay on the sofa, legs open and facing the door. Two days ago, Louise and I had a monogamous, heterosexual relationship and already here I was getting really excited showing my hard cock to heterosexual young lads and eagerly wanting them to fuck my wife. Worse than that, she was eagerly waiting for it. I could just make out the shapes by one half of the semi-opened patio doors.
I said, “We’re going to close the doors now guys, either come in and watch or you won’t see anything else.”
Slowly the shapes emerged and three young lads fumbled into the room, their cocks stiffly pushing the front of their shorts out at the front.
I walked behind them and closed the door and curtains, putting on a small light as I did so. They were indeed the audience from the previous night. I presume they had to be eighteen to be here but none of them looked it. They had that ungainly look of teenage schoolboy virgins. All were attractive in a young way with hair unkempt or perhaps fashioned to look unkempt. One thin guy who stood at the front looked like a young David Beckham with his spiky, blonde streaked hair and wearing his Manchester United football top and shorts with an obscene lump at the front. His first friend, was of Asian/Indian descent about an inch shorter than his 5 feet 9 inch friend and wearing slightly more fashionable shorts and jet blue/black hair. The third was the tallest at about 5 feet 11 inches and slim. He was a little rougher looking with tattoos on his arm and also wearing longish self coloured natural shorts and a t-shirt. All stood looking at Louise and I couldn’t help but be excited as I stood naked in front of these young lads.
I stood Louise up and kissed her. As she stood there I positioned my stiffly upright cock at the entrance to her cunt and pushed upwards into her. I started to shag. The David Beckham lookalike was first to take his cock out. It was about 6 inches long, uncut with a dark fuzz of hair above it and around his ample balls. I beckoned him over and handed him a condom out of my toilet bag. “Fuck her,” I commanded.
The sight of him rolling the condom on to his cock and knowing he was going to fuck Louise was so exciting I felt I was going to shoot without even touching my cock. He turned her round and bent her over. I stood beside him as he struggled to gain access and took the bold step of gripping his rigid cock and guiding it into her. He didn’t complain at all, which I found very erotic. I just hoped I could hold on until it was all over.
He stood with his shorts at his ankles and his top still on as his friends dropped their shorts too. The Asian guy seemed to have about 7 inches and though it looked uncut, the skin was peeled back to expose a lighter purple-coloured head, His taller friend was quite long, probably about 7.5 inches to 8 inches but amazingly thin. It was like a wide pencil with the red head peeking out of slightly tight foreskin at the end. He was eagerly wanking.
I said, “Guys, I must be honest and tell you that as straight as I am, the sight of you all standing with stiff cocks about to fuck my wife is one of the most exciting things I have ever experienced so please indulge me if I stare at your cocks, they are really turning me on.”
The tall one, obviously took this as his opportunity to be leader of the pack, which I had been until that moment. He walked forward, looked ay me and said, “Ok cunt, suck it!”
I spluttered incredulously, “ Me?”
He just repeated the words, “Suck it!”
I looked at Louise who was bent double facing me and just reaching her first orgasm with David Beckham up her twat and she winked and nodded towards the guy’s stiff organ.
I walked slowly over and dropped to my knees in front of him. The cock lunged straight at me and into my mouth before I could change my mind. The flavour was unusual, slightly aromatic and salty with a moistness that I assumed was precum. I gripped the cock with my right hand and started to suck gently on the head. “Fuck, that’s great,” he said.
His Asian friend came alongside and started to push his cock at me. I moved off the one and on to the other. It was slightly drier and was quickly moistened with my saliva. The head was easier to suck and I quickly had a rhythm. I held the other cock and stroked as I sucked the dark meat then swopped back and forth. Their eyes were fixed on Louise though and my tall friend soon made his way across to put his cock in her mouth. The fact that a cock I had just sucked was in Louise’s mouth and was soon going inside her brought me to an almost drugged high! I sucked the Asian frantically, almost greedily while cupping his balls. I licked his hairy balls and the full length of his stiff cock as little trickles of clear liquid bubbled out of the head and strung from my lips each time I pulled back. My jaws started to ache so I stood up. I was amazed as the Asian lad dropped to his knees and took my full cock in his mouth. I was no expert but this was not his first time. People used to say jokingly in the pub that guys give the best head. Let me tell you, this WAS the best head I had ever had. I had to stop him or he would have had a mouth full of cum.
Louise lay on her back on the floor and tattoo guy, pulled a condom over his thin cock and lay on top of her. He slid his pencil cock into her and started to fuck frantically, The Beckham lookalike, came round and sat just behind her head, letting his balls rest on her face and his cock dangle down the full length of her mouth. She kept trying to suck it but it popped in and out of her mouth. I went over to her and knelt down so that my mouth reached her mouth and kissed her with this lovely stiff cock bouncing in and out of both of our mouths. At that moment, I loved her more than I ever had! Asian boy, was now at my bottom and had donned a condom, rubbed some of Louise’s vaginal lubricant on his dick and was trying to fuck me. The head hurt like hell.
I mumbled something like, “I don’t think so,” to which he apologised for hurting me.
“I’ve always wanted to try,” he said.
“Well I haven’t really thought about it,” I replied, “but if you take it really easy – really easy, we’ll see how far we get!”
Meanwhile his two pals couldn’t give a shit what he was doing. Tall guy was fucking Louise like a madman and Beckham was getting his cock sucked by two people and was gasping, whimpering and uttering the odd “Jeez!”
He came without any warning and splattered a bucket of cum on Louise mainly. It hit my lips and cheek and ran down on to her face and into her mouth. Louise doesn’t mind cum but it was all new to me and I gagged slightly. She had his cock in her mouth and was obviously slurping each jet and he groaned each time he jerked and went “Ahh.” I had to assume the quantity was copious. “Fucking ace,” was the compliment at the end of it.
At this moment I realised I had a stiff feeling inside me. I reached my hand round to check Asian boy’s progress and found about 4 inches of thick cock inside my hole. He was slowly pushing and withdrawing, then waiting and doing it again. The pain was muted and not as I expected.
We were all suddenly brought back to life with a loud, “Oh yes,” from tall guy who was hammering into Louise’s cunt like a piston engine. Each push was met with a “Fuck, fuck,” and he was obviously reaching his grand finale too. He pulled out and the wilting cock showed a condom with the sort of spunk quantity that only an 18 year old can produce. “Bloody magic,” was his compliment.
We were in this slightly embarrassing situation that I was kneeling on the floor with a young Indian teenager half way up my virgin hole, while my wife lay in front of me, her legs apart, face covered in cum and two other teenagers were anxiously trying to dress. I hadn’t cum, Asian boy hadn’t cum and my wife had cum twice but needed more! I wanted to take this moment further so decided to take control again as the first two started to dress with no thought for the horny threesome in front of them. Talk about “wham bam thank you mam!”
“I think your friend want his turn at my wife,” I said, “So we’ll all meet you at the bar in 20 minutes – drinks on us.”
“Fine mate,” was the reply as they slipped out of the door adjusting slowly diminishing erections through their shorts as they went.
“You can fuck my husband,” said Louise when they left,” As long as you fuck me too.” “I would love to see some black meat going into my cunt,” she continued. I was still kneeling, doggy-fashion as the Asian guy fucked me quite steadily. I was really enjoying this full feeling in my guts and he held my hips and fucked me. Louise had positioned her dripping cunt over my upstretched face and was allowing me to lick her juices as I was being pummelled. I felt so…….passive! It was a strange but exciting experience for someone who was always expected to be in control.
“I have to stop,” he said, “Or I will cum.”
He pulled out (and I was secretly pleased to see that my quirky need to keep myself anally clean had paid off). He changed condoms and asked Louise to also go doggy fashion alongside me. He was in her a lot more quickly than his entry to me. I decided to scuttle under Louise into a “69” position so that she could suck me and I could watch this black meat fucking her at close range and lick his balls as he fucked her. Louise came very quickly – her loudest of the afternoon! I was licking her clitoris at the time and the combined effort of pumping cock and tongue seemed to do the trick. The guy pulled back and slipped off the condom letting a great dollop of cum splatter down on my face and mouth. “Good God,” I thought, “Cum is like buses, never tasted any and I get two lots in one afternoon.” This time I swallowed some. I’m not sure if I could become addicted to the liquid but it seemed the right thing to do at the time.
We all collapsed. “Daman,” he said, holding out his hand, “It means the controller.”
“Tom and Louise,” I said, shaking him back and laughing at the fact that we introduced after fucking.
“Well that was really something,” he said. “I have always wanted to have a threesome, never mind a fivesome and I have always wanted to fuck a guy for some reason – but both in one afternoon!”
“Well we aren’t exactly experts in this area either,” I said. “What you saw last night was our first attempt at anything other than monogamous sex.”
“Sure had me fooled,” he laughed.
It turned out that Daman lived just 55 miles from us at home so we were looking forward to more fun with him on our return.
We showered and joined the others.
We had a couple of shorter sessions during the rest of our break but somehow the exhausting wild sex had made us hornier for each other and we had some great sex on our own during the holiday. Louise said she would like to share me with another woman some time and I realised that the more she was attractive to other guys the more valuable I realised she was to me.
So next time you are offered a last minute deal be sure it might be more value for money than you at first thought!
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
Wednesday, June 21, 2006
UNDERSTANDING SARAH
UNDERSTANDING SARAH
bi/group/voyeur/anal/teen
Story by kewtieboy
A teenage schoolboy with a crush on a girl at his school discovers that, far from being the demure young girl he thought she was, has a secret life that he soon joins and enjoys too.
She was the stuff of my fantasies. Sarah was not in my class at school but was the same age as me. I would watch her in the playground. She was a late developer so didn’t have the large breasts of her other classmates and yet, she seemed to have a maturity above her years. I suppose that was it – she looked younger and acted older!
Strangely she had friends around her but never seemed close. She didn’t laugh as much and always seemed distracted – as though she had more important things to do! Her hair was medium brown to blonde and cut a medium length, a few inches above her shoulders. It didn’t look styled and yet it was always in place. She was about 5 feet 2 inches tall and always wore uniform. For us, that was dark blue blazer and grey skirt/trousers with a white blouse/shirt and the school striped tie. I always thought the uniform covered what little breast she had but her shape under it looked great to me. There was the promise of an almost boy-like body with a pronounced bottom at the back.
Sarah played such an important part in my wanking sessions at night. I wondered how hairy she was down there, I wondered if my cock would fit her, how far in it would go, how long I could hold on if I ever did fuck her? She would be tight, I felt sure.
I didn’t, or couldn’t let my friends know. Sarah was considered quite plain by my friends and was discounted in their conversations about “girls most likely to…” It was her plainness that really got me going. A kind of “English Rose,” look. You felt that if she heard the word “cock,” it would give her a heart attack!
I had spoken to her a few times and she seemed to like me but there was always this distance in her eyes. Lads of 14 are not always known for their communication skills and I was no exception. That was me by the way, a lad of 14! Jonathan (or Jon to most), I was inexperienced, a bit gauche, 5 feet 9 inches, blonde to brown hair which had a mind of its own and dressed as was expected by the school in similar attire to Sarah with trousers replacing the skirt, of course! My experience was limited in everything. My hormones were going wild and my cock seemed to produce semen whether I helped it along the way or not. As far as contact with others sexually, that was a bit limited. I was at this time prepared to have sex with anything that breathed but couldn’t seem to get round to it.
Dave, my friend at school had helped me from time to time in the wooded area between my house and the school, and the pair of us had wanked ourselves silly in what I now know as “mutual masturbation.” OK, I had even sucked his cock as he had asked me to. I didn’t mind it really and to be honest, I would have sucked his dad’s or even licked out his sister or mother, the way my hormones were going. I had a semi-erection most of the day and Dave helped me stop my head blowing off. Oh and there was Steve. He was 2 years younger than me, red hair and specs. He was considered a geek but at the end of the day, he was happy to suck my cock and I his. He was surprisingly well developed and I was quite turned on by his carrot red pubic hair. For 12 he could spray a thin jet of cum further than anyone I have seen since.
So I was playing around with my pals, and I did look at other guys thinking what they might look like naked, but I was straight. As far as females my record is limited. A feel at Lyndsey Payne was really about it. She let me put my hand up her skirt and I got my finger into her. It felt really nice, warm and wet. My other hand was stroking her right tit through her blouse and she squeezed the front of my school trousers, just as I shot a load into my underpants. That was it really. She was a bit annoyed and didn’t let me near her again.
Where was I? Ah, Sarah! So I had watched her, wanked over thoughts of her, and talked to her three times. I wasn’t a bad looking guy so perhaps she would let me take her out? I plucked up courage and asked one Thursday.
“That’s very kind of you Jonathan,” She said, “But I have things to do tonight and my parents like me to help look after my little brother at weekends so I only get a few hours off at night on weekdays.” “Perhaps some other time?” “I am not sure if I’m the sort of girl you want or you the sort of boy I want.”
It seemed an odd thing to say. After she walked back into class, I was really rejected then it dawned on me – she was meeting someone else after school! I made up my mind to follow her and see.
When the bell rang for end of class, I was first out of class and actually almost first out of school. I waited in a doorway nearby for Sarah to appear. When she did, I let her pass and started to follow at a discreet distance. At the second junction, she turned left in the opposite direction from her home. I was getting more jealous by the minute.
She walked briskly for about a mile, school satchel over her shoulder and then stopped and looked over her shoulder. I ducked out of sight. When I looked up, she had gone. I ran up to where I had seen her last and all I could see was a row of shops. The closest was a photographers shop run by some Asian or Arabs. It was not the most attractive shop and it had a house above it which entered by the side and probably from inside too. Next to that was a hairdressers but I could see the entire shop and she wasn’t there. After that was a newsagent and again, I could see she wasn’t there.
I went back and looked into the photographers shop and young guy looked out at me. He was about 20 or so and as I looked over, another Arab looking young guy brushed past me, entered the shop and turned the sign to “closed.” He and the first guy went into the back shop and disappeared. So that ruled the photographers shop out. I ran ahead and looked round the corner but the street was full of houses with small gardens and really there was nowhere for Sarah to have gone. I gave up and went home to the pleasures of my right hand and a sick, jealous feeling.
The following week, on Tuesday, I saw Sarah at school and spoke.
“Are you free any nights this week,” I asked?
“Sorry Jonathan,” She said, “I have a lot to do at home right now and am only free on Tuesday and Thursday, and both these days are occupied.” “I’m not sure I’m the sort you would like,” She again repeated.
I decided there and then to find out what was occupying her life on those nights and repeated the previous Thursday’s procedure of shooting out of school first and waiting. The trouble is I made the stupid mistake of ducking out of sight again when she looked round and when I looked up she had gone once more. Again, I ran up and looked into the photographers and this time there were four guys talking. The same two as the previous time, an older guy of about 35 and a schoolboy of my age or perhaps a year older in a school uniform from another school. Again they looked at me rather menacingly and turned the sign before closing the shop. I ran ahead and once more could not see Sarah. This was not the best part of town as it was occupied mainly by various immigrant communities, predominantly Bangla-Deshi, Pakistani and a few other cultures. These guys looked Middle Eastern or perhaps Turkish.
There was no sign of her. I slipped up a path at the side of the small row of shops but couldn’t see her. I then walked up to the rear of the shops and saw there were two small windows but quite a bit higher than I was. I tried to look in but the first had a curtain over it and the second seemed to look into a photography studio where I presume, portrait photos were taken. I was nervous so, as no one was visible, I left and waited across the street in a bus shelter.
It was almost two hours later and I was freezing cold, when I saw Sarah slip out of the photography shop alone. She looked a little flustered and guilty but quickly composed herself and headed back towards her home. I followed for good measure and she went straight home.
At night I lay and thought, “Perhaps Sarah is having some photos taken for her mother or father?” “Perhaps Sarah has a part-time job cleaning in the shop?” “Perhaps Sarah knows the family and is doing some charity work?” “Perhaps Sarah is doing something she is guilty of?”
The fourth option got me going. I HAD to find out, but how?
I couldn’t follow Sarah on the Thursday so over the following weekend, I paid a visit to the shop on the Saturday and watched the comings and goings. It seemed a regular business with kids coming for portraits and couples booking wedding photos. I saw the four guys at various times and had to admit, found them all quite good looking in their own way. I presumed the 15 year old was the boyfriend and she was ashamed to go out in public with him. He looked taller than me and quite athletic. His dark skin suggested he was perhaps from Turkey. Neither he, not the other men had facial hair, which suggested they were not Arab (but who was I to know what Arabs looked like).
I went back later on Sunday night and on the way, collected an upturned crate which I took round to the back of the shops and placed against the windows. It was late Autumn and it was getting dark by 6.00 pm so I was able to set things up. The back of the shops had a small yard with trees at the bottom which shielded the area I was in from the houses behind. I climbed up and looked into the building. The smaller of the two windows looked into a toilet shower room with a shower cubicle and a small toilet. The second window was larger and had curtains which did not meet in the middle even when closed and they looked into some kind of studio. There was a high stool with a screen behind, some lights on pedestals and a large foam mattress with a pvc cover on the floor. The cover was dark blue and matched the background of the screens and wall. This was obviously to give an abstract setting to any photographs taken. In the failing light, I could not make out much more. The lights from the house above cast a soft yellow light into the yard which was allowing me to see the little I could.
I caught a glimpse of some movement and one of the Arab looking guys came into the toilet area naked except for a towel round his waist. He turned on the shower and started to check the water temperature. I felt my cock twitch as I realised I was going to see the guy naked. This guy was about 18 and very athletic. He had some small hairs on his chest and a “7 o’clock shadow” on his chin which made him look older. He dropped the towel and I saw an enormous long circumcised cock. Soft, it looked about 5 inches. His had a lot of hair down there which covered most of his balls. He stepped into the shower cubicle and started to wash. My cock was solid and straining as I watched him. The cubicle started to steam up but I could still clearly make out his shape. He was soaping his cock and balls and I could see the outline as the monster got bigger. He didn’t masturbate it, just stroke it as he washed himself. I waited until he was finished and watched as this stunning young guy got out of the shower and I could see the beautiful monster in all its glory. I could only guess but I was sure it was at least 9 inches long. Another older man came in fully dressed. He had a similar image but looked to be about 28 or so. As he walked in he talked to the first guy and gripped his stiff cock, giving it a few pseudo-masturbatory strokes. The young guys smiled at him and groped the older guy’s crotch through his trousers before going out of the room and my sight. The older guy went over to the toilet bowl and fished out his cock to have a piss. At least his cock looked of normal size!
He idly looked up at the window and I had to duck down quickly and overbalanced, falling the few feet on to the overgrown grass. I lay there catching my breath in the dark and looked to see my cock sticking hard against the inside of my trousers. I had an overwhelming urge to take my cock out and wank there but fear got the better of me and I picked myself up to head back out by the side of the building. I was just coming into the light of the street when someone blocked my path.
“Ah so here is our peeping Tom,” Said the tall dark skinned guy. “Come in and join us!”
He took me firmly by the hand and led me into the shop, the door of which was open though it was dark inside. The light fanned through from the rear of the premises. We went through the rear, studio area where the 18 year old guy was standing, the guy in his twenties, still slightly damp, stood naked with a towel wrapped round him and the third guy, who had brought me in, looked to be in his thirties. All were very handsome and somehow not scary, though I was frightened of what I was going to say as excuse.
“So what were you looking for” Said the guy who had brought me in?
I mumbled something about wanting to do photographic work and wondering about their studio area.
“So you want to take pictures or be in them,” He said?
The answer really was “neither,” but I said, “Both.”
“As you can see, we have a photographers shop but we also run a little club for local people keen on all aspects of photography from taking pictures to being in pictures. We do still and video work here in our studio.” “My name is Ahmet,” He said. “I am from Turkey and so is my partner, Ali.” “The person you were so keenly watching through the window is Mo, who is from Egypt.” “Did you enjoy watching,” he asked as I blushed. He continued,” Watching is an important part of photography as you need to see what you want to photograph.”
He signed to Mo, who dropped his towel and stood before me naked. His long cock was still semi-erect.
“This is a fine body to photograph don’t you think?”
I blushed again.
“You are a fine looking young man and would make an excellent model.” “We have some fair ladies but all our male members are dark skinned or black.” “Strip off your top and let us have a look at you.”
In one step, Mo walked across, pulled off my jacket and sweatshirt and unclipped my jeans which fell to the floor. I automatically stepped out of them after removing my shoes and stood ungainly in my tight grey shorts and dark socks. The Egyptian’s semi hard cock brushed against my hand more that once and he then stood behind me as if to instruct what they wanted. I felt a slight stirring in my loins at this erotic situation.
Ahmet asked me to stand against the white backdrop. “Take off your socks please,” He said. “Such white skin.” “ You will make a good model for us I think.”
I blushed and again felt Mo press against my buttock. My cock stirred more and I was aware that my erection was showing. If they noticed they said nothing. As quickly as it had begun, I was asked to dress and Mo wrapped his towel round himself again.
“Would you like to come and join our meeting tomorrow – Monday,” He said.
In my mind, I thought that strange as Sarah came on a Tuesday but I was highly eroticised and I didn’t exactly know why. Something secret was going on and Sarah was part of it. I remembered her saying if I knew what she was like, I would not want to be with her but I was excited and I had a feeling if it was something naughty, I would want to be with her more.
I said my goodbyes and left. Though I saw Sarah at school the following day, I said nothing about joining the photography group.
That afternoon, I made my way along to the shop. It was still open and trading when I arrived but I was ushered in by Ahmet like a long lost friend.
“You must be feeling quite grubby after a long day, why don’t you have a shower in the back shop,” He said. “If you are modelling you must be fresh so make sure you are clean.”
“How kind,” I thought.
I showered and dried then put my school uniform back on. By the time I finished the shop was closing as it was 5.00 pm. Ali appeared so there was the three of us.
“Some of our other members will be joining us in a few minutes and we will be talking about the ways to photograph the human body,” Said Ali.
At that some faces appeared at the shop door and five older men came in. I would put them in their forties. All were Asian.
Behind them, the young Turkish looking boy of about 15 came in and introduced himself to me. “My name is Osman and I have come to model at the same time as you.” “I have done lots of modelling for the group since I was 12 and I love doing it.” “I think you will too!”
I immediately liked him. His white teeth were dazzling and though he was quite well built he had a slight softness which I found almost attractive. He wore a school uniform too but I did not recognise the badge.
Everyone took seats and all had cameras. Some on tripods and some hand held.
I was introduced and it was announced that they should take it easy with me as I was new. I stood in the bright light. Ali immediately stripped to the waist and stood in track suit bottoms only. At that, Mo also entered in a pair of white shorts and a vest and gave me a wave.
As I stood, I was told to act naturally and they started clicking. Instructions were shouted to Osman and I and he did everything naturally.
He was asked to undo my tie for me and I his and then to unbutton my shirt and remove it. I did the same to him. We would stop and pictures would be taken then we continued until we were both in underwear. Osman had briefs that looked a little out of date by my standard but I was aware that his cock was hard. As soon as that happened, mine started to grow in spite or, or perhaps because of the attention. He stood in the same position Mo had the previous day, behind me with his cock sticking into my buttock. One of the men, a tall guy, got up and came across to adjust us and while he did, he adjusted the front of my shorts, putting his fingers into the leg area to pull them slightly down. His fingers touched my hard cock and then my balls and my prick jumped. He then put his hand completely in and adjusted my erection.
“Help him Osman,” He said.
Osman came round and stood to face me. He pulled my cock out completely and in one swift move knelt in front of me and swallowed my cock. I staggered back and looked at all the faces. All were engrossed and snapping. Excitement overwhelmed me and I gripped Osman’s head to push him further on to my cock. That was the signal and all around me men were dropping trousers and cocks were withdrawn. Eight hard adult cocks were around us. While Ahmet kept snapping, the men all came around us and started to feel us both. I could feel a hard cock on my bottom and Osman was happily slurping between three cocks including mine.
I was completely stripped and Osman and I asked politely to lie on the mattress. Osman had hardly let me go and was sucking me as much as he could. My cock was over 6 inches so would have seemed large to him. I think the foreskin also excited him as he rolled it round in his mouth. A man offered me his cock and I took it in my mouth. The sensation was wonderful. I stroked his hairy balls. I was lying down with Osman sucking my cock on all fours with his little bum in the air. Mo stepped forward and said something in Arabic. Osman nodded. Mo then grabbed a small tube and started to insert his fingers into Osman’s bum hole using the contents. Osman writhed in pleasure moaning all the time. Mo then lubricated his monster cock, pulled a condom on and lubricated again. I could not believe what was happening.
Osman rolled on to his back and lifted his legs as Mo knelt between them. Mo pulled me round and asked me to watch. His cock stood stiff at the entrance to Osman’s arse and I felt sure it would never enter. Then the head disappeared. Within two to three minutes, all of Mo was in Osman and my fingers were caressing the stiff cock as it rode. One of the 40 year old men came and lifted me. He rolled a condom on to me and bent to offer me his arse. I didn’t need a second telling. I was going to fuck.
He knelt doggy fashion and I was in him without any delicacy. He gasped as I hammered his hole while holding his hips. I noticed Ali watching as he pointed to himself as if to say “Me next.”
I gripped the man under me and wanked as I fucked. Ali came over and asked to replace him and soon, without even changing condoms, I was in Ali. I lay with Ali partly on top of me facing upwards and hammering his arsehole. All around me were the others including Mo and Osman who watched and wanked.
I screamed, “I’m can’t hold it, I’m going to cum!”
Like a signal, a downpour of cum started as in turn, everyone shot their load over Ali and I. This was new to me and as some went in my mouth I swallowed without thinking and went over the edge screaming.
Never in my life did I orgasm as I did. Ali’s jet of thin cum arced back and landed on my face too and little Osman knelt so shot on my neck and face. In the haze I could see Ahmet filming the whole event and I realised I was now a porn star!!
Little Osman, knelt, licking the cum off me which I found most odd but he seemed to relish.
“Well trained is Osman,” Said Ahmet, and everyone laughed.
“Do you like the girls too” He asked me?
“Until 30 minutes ago I thought I only liked girls,” I spluttered.
“Good,” He said, “Come back tomorrow and watch more fun.”
My mind suddenly turned to Sarah and I realised I was going to see her having sex. Even having just cum, my cock started to grow.
“This one looks like a good recruit,” Said Ali as he pointed at my cock rising yet again!
The following day at school I saw Sarah. She looked as beautiful as ever and I couldn’t even begin to think that she might be doing the sort of things I had been – even though I hoped she would. The thought of her handling my cock brought a rush of blood that only thinking of our ageing maths teacher managed to suppress.
Whether Sarah was going to be there or not, my cock spent the day rising and falling at the drop of a hat and, at the end of school day it took me all my time not to rush straight round there. I decided to play it cool and arrive once everyone was in place and whatever was going to happen, was happening.
I arrived just before 5.00pm and found the shop door locked. It took some hammering before I saw Mo’s head pop round the back door. He nodded and disappeared, arriving back a few minutes later wearing shorts, trainers and a t-shirt. It was obvious to me, he had been naked when he looked round.
“We thought you had chickened out,” He said.
“I was nervous but decided I had to come,” I lied.
“O.K. you go and shower and just leave your clothes off as everyone else is naked anyway,” He replied.
My cock was already on the rise as I rushed to the shower. Once clean, I ventured into the back room and found myself at the back of around 15 guys of all ages and all with varying coloured skin. It was dark but the central area was very well lit and I could see naked flesh on the mattress. Mo caught my arm and pushed my hand on to his massive hard cock.
“This is going up Leslie,” He said.
“Leslie,” I asked in a puzzled way.
He nodded to the illuminated action and I saw a stunning blonde girl of about 16 being fucked by Rajiv, a 20 year old Indian boy who had a fabulous body. His tight buttocks were pumping up and down as her white flesh was wrapped round his body.
“You can have the other girl if you want,” He said.
I look alongside Leslie and saw Sarah on her knees with her back to me being fucked by a guy of about 45, doggy fashion. He was pumping at her and I realised that all the sexual expletives I could hear were emanating from her mouth.
“That’s it, fuck me harder.” “God I love your black cock in me.” “Jeesus I’m going to cum soon, just keep fucking me!”
“Come on,” Said Mo, let’s party.
I realised that with luck, I could get up behind Sarah without her recognising me. Mo and I approached and I tapped the older guy as I pulled a condom on my cock. Mo stretched one over his monster and asked Rajiv to move over. Both moved swiftly.
As Sarah started to turn to see who was there, I gently swivelled her head back to face forward and whispered, “I’m going to give you the fuck of your life.”
“Oh yes, please.” She groaned.
What I didn’t tell her is that it was going to be the fuck of my life too – the first one. My cock, at just under 7 inches was bigger than Rajiv’s so I pressed it against her opening and it started to slide in quite easily. She was soaking wet. Within a minute, I was in her to the hilt and started to fuck. Once again she started to scream the same words she had used with Rajiv.
“God that’s big – fuck me please!”
I held her shoulders and started to pump. The only thing stopping an instant orgasm was the presence of 14 or so wanking guys around me. I held her buttock open and eased my cock into her moist vagina from the back and she was loving it. “I was fucking Sarah!”
This was beyond my wildest dreams and I felt I should do as much as I could before she realised it was me, in case she disapproved. I pulled out and went down between her legs to lick her. At the same time I flipped her on to her back and immediately opened her legs wide so she couldn’t see my face as I stuck my tongue well up into her lubricated channel. All the time she whimpered and screamed and swore and writhed.
I saw her eyes were closed to I quickly moved up to lie on top of her face to face and implanted my cock once more up to the hilt. I took her right breast in my mouth and started to lick around the stiff nipple, moving on to the left one and then cupping them both together.
“I’m cumming, “She screamed, as I realised I was heading in the same direction.
Two older guys stood at our heads looking down and masturbating. I knew what was coming. As she reached orgasm, her eyes opened and she looked straight at me. There was a moment of puzzlement, then disbelief before the wave hit her and I started to pump my cum into her. Wetness hit our faces as the two men emptied their balls on to us. I was acquiring a taste for this as I looked up and opened my mouth slightly to catch some of the jets firing out of our dark skinned audience. I wondered how many of them had children our age.
“JON!!!!”
Hearing my name jolted me back to the presence.
“What the fuck,” She shouted!
“What A fuck,” I replied.
She started laughing. “You can say that again!”
I kissed her fully on the mouth and put my tongue down her throat. The taste of cum mixed with the taste of Sarah. Already my cock was moving slowly upwards and I was still inside her.
When I pulled back, she said,” I do this because I love sex, so this does not make us anything but a couple who love fucking.”
“Suits me,” I said.
She laughed again as I heard Mo scream. He was cumming and pulled his cock out of Leslie, ripped off the condom and stood over her. Without thinking I dived over and put my mouth in line with his cock as the strong jet of thin cum fired and missed my mouth. It hit my cheeks, then my hair, before I managed a full jet into my mouth! I then wrapped my mouth over his cock and started to suck him as he continued to cum. I figured he must have squirted around 9 or 10 times and I swallowed what I could to an applause from around us and a disbelieving Sarah.
“You are ambidextrous,” She said!
“Not quite the right word, “I replied, “But it’ll do.”
Once everyone realised I knew Sarah, they wanted me to show my dexterity. Ali, the 18 year old walked to the front and started to suck my semi-limp cock as Sarah watched. Osman appeared holding his little cut dick in his hand and the pair of them had me hard in seconds. Ali stood in front of me, I kneeled and took his solid rod in my mouth and sucked it. I felt Osman at the rear and had a feeling I knew what might be coming. His little fingers rubbed something into my butt hole and then I felt a finger insert followed by something small, but bigger than a finger. Osman was fucking me. It didn’t hurt! It felt odd but it didn’t hurt. I thought of Mo and wondered if I could ever make it to take him.
Osman rolled me on to my side and fucked me lying sideways and Leslie was brought over. She was a year older than Sarah and had long blonde hair and bigger breasts. She lay on her back and pointed for me to enter her. My cock still had the full condom on it and I withdrew from Osman and as she lay on her back with her legs open, and in full view of Sarah, I fucked her. Sarah was busily sucking Ali anyway. At this point, I felt Osman return to the job in hand and start to fuck me. The entire group walked forward and watched us, cocks in hand.
I wasn’t quite ready to cum but as the first jet of warm cum landed on me, the build up started. By the third, I was almost there and by the seventh or eighth, I heard Osman grunt as he emptied his load in my arse and I fired mine into Leslie. Still the cum sprayed over us and by the time I pulled out I must have looked a sorry state. A full condom dwindling on my cock and my entire face and back covered in semen. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ahmed zoom in on me with his video camera but I was past caring.
I insisted on walking Sarah home. She confessed to a level of debauchery that almost had my sore cock swelling again. We became inseparable friends and also insatiable members of the “photography club.” Over the next few years we enjoyed sex in so many guises that it would take too long to explain. Our videos paid Ahmet handsomely, I am sure and he did give us gifts and money for meals out which we enjoyed. We did it for the sex.
I am 26 now and Sarah and I have moved on. We have been married for 4 years and have no children. Our swinging lifestyle and performance level has made us very popular and I can’t see any way of it changing in the foreseeable future.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
bi/group/voyeur/anal/teen
Story by kewtieboy
A teenage schoolboy with a crush on a girl at his school discovers that, far from being the demure young girl he thought she was, has a secret life that he soon joins and enjoys too.
She was the stuff of my fantasies. Sarah was not in my class at school but was the same age as me. I would watch her in the playground. She was a late developer so didn’t have the large breasts of her other classmates and yet, she seemed to have a maturity above her years. I suppose that was it – she looked younger and acted older!
Strangely she had friends around her but never seemed close. She didn’t laugh as much and always seemed distracted – as though she had more important things to do! Her hair was medium brown to blonde and cut a medium length, a few inches above her shoulders. It didn’t look styled and yet it was always in place. She was about 5 feet 2 inches tall and always wore uniform. For us, that was dark blue blazer and grey skirt/trousers with a white blouse/shirt and the school striped tie. I always thought the uniform covered what little breast she had but her shape under it looked great to me. There was the promise of an almost boy-like body with a pronounced bottom at the back.
Sarah played such an important part in my wanking sessions at night. I wondered how hairy she was down there, I wondered if my cock would fit her, how far in it would go, how long I could hold on if I ever did fuck her? She would be tight, I felt sure.
I didn’t, or couldn’t let my friends know. Sarah was considered quite plain by my friends and was discounted in their conversations about “girls most likely to…” It was her plainness that really got me going. A kind of “English Rose,” look. You felt that if she heard the word “cock,” it would give her a heart attack!
I had spoken to her a few times and she seemed to like me but there was always this distance in her eyes. Lads of 14 are not always known for their communication skills and I was no exception. That was me by the way, a lad of 14! Jonathan (or Jon to most), I was inexperienced, a bit gauche, 5 feet 9 inches, blonde to brown hair which had a mind of its own and dressed as was expected by the school in similar attire to Sarah with trousers replacing the skirt, of course! My experience was limited in everything. My hormones were going wild and my cock seemed to produce semen whether I helped it along the way or not. As far as contact with others sexually, that was a bit limited. I was at this time prepared to have sex with anything that breathed but couldn’t seem to get round to it.
Dave, my friend at school had helped me from time to time in the wooded area between my house and the school, and the pair of us had wanked ourselves silly in what I now know as “mutual masturbation.” OK, I had even sucked his cock as he had asked me to. I didn’t mind it really and to be honest, I would have sucked his dad’s or even licked out his sister or mother, the way my hormones were going. I had a semi-erection most of the day and Dave helped me stop my head blowing off. Oh and there was Steve. He was 2 years younger than me, red hair and specs. He was considered a geek but at the end of the day, he was happy to suck my cock and I his. He was surprisingly well developed and I was quite turned on by his carrot red pubic hair. For 12 he could spray a thin jet of cum further than anyone I have seen since.
So I was playing around with my pals, and I did look at other guys thinking what they might look like naked, but I was straight. As far as females my record is limited. A feel at Lyndsey Payne was really about it. She let me put my hand up her skirt and I got my finger into her. It felt really nice, warm and wet. My other hand was stroking her right tit through her blouse and she squeezed the front of my school trousers, just as I shot a load into my underpants. That was it really. She was a bit annoyed and didn’t let me near her again.
Where was I? Ah, Sarah! So I had watched her, wanked over thoughts of her, and talked to her three times. I wasn’t a bad looking guy so perhaps she would let me take her out? I plucked up courage and asked one Thursday.
“That’s very kind of you Jonathan,” She said, “But I have things to do tonight and my parents like me to help look after my little brother at weekends so I only get a few hours off at night on weekdays.” “Perhaps some other time?” “I am not sure if I’m the sort of girl you want or you the sort of boy I want.”
It seemed an odd thing to say. After she walked back into class, I was really rejected then it dawned on me – she was meeting someone else after school! I made up my mind to follow her and see.
When the bell rang for end of class, I was first out of class and actually almost first out of school. I waited in a doorway nearby for Sarah to appear. When she did, I let her pass and started to follow at a discreet distance. At the second junction, she turned left in the opposite direction from her home. I was getting more jealous by the minute.
She walked briskly for about a mile, school satchel over her shoulder and then stopped and looked over her shoulder. I ducked out of sight. When I looked up, she had gone. I ran up to where I had seen her last and all I could see was a row of shops. The closest was a photographers shop run by some Asian or Arabs. It was not the most attractive shop and it had a house above it which entered by the side and probably from inside too. Next to that was a hairdressers but I could see the entire shop and she wasn’t there. After that was a newsagent and again, I could see she wasn’t there.
I went back and looked into the photographers shop and young guy looked out at me. He was about 20 or so and as I looked over, another Arab looking young guy brushed past me, entered the shop and turned the sign to “closed.” He and the first guy went into the back shop and disappeared. So that ruled the photographers shop out. I ran ahead and looked round the corner but the street was full of houses with small gardens and really there was nowhere for Sarah to have gone. I gave up and went home to the pleasures of my right hand and a sick, jealous feeling.
The following week, on Tuesday, I saw Sarah at school and spoke.
“Are you free any nights this week,” I asked?
“Sorry Jonathan,” She said, “I have a lot to do at home right now and am only free on Tuesday and Thursday, and both these days are occupied.” “I’m not sure I’m the sort you would like,” She again repeated.
I decided there and then to find out what was occupying her life on those nights and repeated the previous Thursday’s procedure of shooting out of school first and waiting. The trouble is I made the stupid mistake of ducking out of sight again when she looked round and when I looked up she had gone once more. Again, I ran up and looked into the photographers and this time there were four guys talking. The same two as the previous time, an older guy of about 35 and a schoolboy of my age or perhaps a year older in a school uniform from another school. Again they looked at me rather menacingly and turned the sign before closing the shop. I ran ahead and once more could not see Sarah. This was not the best part of town as it was occupied mainly by various immigrant communities, predominantly Bangla-Deshi, Pakistani and a few other cultures. These guys looked Middle Eastern or perhaps Turkish.
There was no sign of her. I slipped up a path at the side of the small row of shops but couldn’t see her. I then walked up to the rear of the shops and saw there were two small windows but quite a bit higher than I was. I tried to look in but the first had a curtain over it and the second seemed to look into a photography studio where I presume, portrait photos were taken. I was nervous so, as no one was visible, I left and waited across the street in a bus shelter.
It was almost two hours later and I was freezing cold, when I saw Sarah slip out of the photography shop alone. She looked a little flustered and guilty but quickly composed herself and headed back towards her home. I followed for good measure and she went straight home.
At night I lay and thought, “Perhaps Sarah is having some photos taken for her mother or father?” “Perhaps Sarah has a part-time job cleaning in the shop?” “Perhaps Sarah knows the family and is doing some charity work?” “Perhaps Sarah is doing something she is guilty of?”
The fourth option got me going. I HAD to find out, but how?
I couldn’t follow Sarah on the Thursday so over the following weekend, I paid a visit to the shop on the Saturday and watched the comings and goings. It seemed a regular business with kids coming for portraits and couples booking wedding photos. I saw the four guys at various times and had to admit, found them all quite good looking in their own way. I presumed the 15 year old was the boyfriend and she was ashamed to go out in public with him. He looked taller than me and quite athletic. His dark skin suggested he was perhaps from Turkey. Neither he, not the other men had facial hair, which suggested they were not Arab (but who was I to know what Arabs looked like).
I went back later on Sunday night and on the way, collected an upturned crate which I took round to the back of the shops and placed against the windows. It was late Autumn and it was getting dark by 6.00 pm so I was able to set things up. The back of the shops had a small yard with trees at the bottom which shielded the area I was in from the houses behind. I climbed up and looked into the building. The smaller of the two windows looked into a toilet shower room with a shower cubicle and a small toilet. The second window was larger and had curtains which did not meet in the middle even when closed and they looked into some kind of studio. There was a high stool with a screen behind, some lights on pedestals and a large foam mattress with a pvc cover on the floor. The cover was dark blue and matched the background of the screens and wall. This was obviously to give an abstract setting to any photographs taken. In the failing light, I could not make out much more. The lights from the house above cast a soft yellow light into the yard which was allowing me to see the little I could.
I caught a glimpse of some movement and one of the Arab looking guys came into the toilet area naked except for a towel round his waist. He turned on the shower and started to check the water temperature. I felt my cock twitch as I realised I was going to see the guy naked. This guy was about 18 and very athletic. He had some small hairs on his chest and a “7 o’clock shadow” on his chin which made him look older. He dropped the towel and I saw an enormous long circumcised cock. Soft, it looked about 5 inches. His had a lot of hair down there which covered most of his balls. He stepped into the shower cubicle and started to wash. My cock was solid and straining as I watched him. The cubicle started to steam up but I could still clearly make out his shape. He was soaping his cock and balls and I could see the outline as the monster got bigger. He didn’t masturbate it, just stroke it as he washed himself. I waited until he was finished and watched as this stunning young guy got out of the shower and I could see the beautiful monster in all its glory. I could only guess but I was sure it was at least 9 inches long. Another older man came in fully dressed. He had a similar image but looked to be about 28 or so. As he walked in he talked to the first guy and gripped his stiff cock, giving it a few pseudo-masturbatory strokes. The young guys smiled at him and groped the older guy’s crotch through his trousers before going out of the room and my sight. The older guy went over to the toilet bowl and fished out his cock to have a piss. At least his cock looked of normal size!
He idly looked up at the window and I had to duck down quickly and overbalanced, falling the few feet on to the overgrown grass. I lay there catching my breath in the dark and looked to see my cock sticking hard against the inside of my trousers. I had an overwhelming urge to take my cock out and wank there but fear got the better of me and I picked myself up to head back out by the side of the building. I was just coming into the light of the street when someone blocked my path.
“Ah so here is our peeping Tom,” Said the tall dark skinned guy. “Come in and join us!”
He took me firmly by the hand and led me into the shop, the door of which was open though it was dark inside. The light fanned through from the rear of the premises. We went through the rear, studio area where the 18 year old guy was standing, the guy in his twenties, still slightly damp, stood naked with a towel wrapped round him and the third guy, who had brought me in, looked to be in his thirties. All were very handsome and somehow not scary, though I was frightened of what I was going to say as excuse.
“So what were you looking for” Said the guy who had brought me in?
I mumbled something about wanting to do photographic work and wondering about their studio area.
“So you want to take pictures or be in them,” He said?
The answer really was “neither,” but I said, “Both.”
“As you can see, we have a photographers shop but we also run a little club for local people keen on all aspects of photography from taking pictures to being in pictures. We do still and video work here in our studio.” “My name is Ahmet,” He said. “I am from Turkey and so is my partner, Ali.” “The person you were so keenly watching through the window is Mo, who is from Egypt.” “Did you enjoy watching,” he asked as I blushed. He continued,” Watching is an important part of photography as you need to see what you want to photograph.”
He signed to Mo, who dropped his towel and stood before me naked. His long cock was still semi-erect.
“This is a fine body to photograph don’t you think?”
I blushed again.
“You are a fine looking young man and would make an excellent model.” “We have some fair ladies but all our male members are dark skinned or black.” “Strip off your top and let us have a look at you.”
In one step, Mo walked across, pulled off my jacket and sweatshirt and unclipped my jeans which fell to the floor. I automatically stepped out of them after removing my shoes and stood ungainly in my tight grey shorts and dark socks. The Egyptian’s semi hard cock brushed against my hand more that once and he then stood behind me as if to instruct what they wanted. I felt a slight stirring in my loins at this erotic situation.
Ahmet asked me to stand against the white backdrop. “Take off your socks please,” He said. “Such white skin.” “ You will make a good model for us I think.”
I blushed and again felt Mo press against my buttock. My cock stirred more and I was aware that my erection was showing. If they noticed they said nothing. As quickly as it had begun, I was asked to dress and Mo wrapped his towel round himself again.
“Would you like to come and join our meeting tomorrow – Monday,” He said.
In my mind, I thought that strange as Sarah came on a Tuesday but I was highly eroticised and I didn’t exactly know why. Something secret was going on and Sarah was part of it. I remembered her saying if I knew what she was like, I would not want to be with her but I was excited and I had a feeling if it was something naughty, I would want to be with her more.
I said my goodbyes and left. Though I saw Sarah at school the following day, I said nothing about joining the photography group.
That afternoon, I made my way along to the shop. It was still open and trading when I arrived but I was ushered in by Ahmet like a long lost friend.
“You must be feeling quite grubby after a long day, why don’t you have a shower in the back shop,” He said. “If you are modelling you must be fresh so make sure you are clean.”
“How kind,” I thought.
I showered and dried then put my school uniform back on. By the time I finished the shop was closing as it was 5.00 pm. Ali appeared so there was the three of us.
“Some of our other members will be joining us in a few minutes and we will be talking about the ways to photograph the human body,” Said Ali.
At that some faces appeared at the shop door and five older men came in. I would put them in their forties. All were Asian.
Behind them, the young Turkish looking boy of about 15 came in and introduced himself to me. “My name is Osman and I have come to model at the same time as you.” “I have done lots of modelling for the group since I was 12 and I love doing it.” “I think you will too!”
I immediately liked him. His white teeth were dazzling and though he was quite well built he had a slight softness which I found almost attractive. He wore a school uniform too but I did not recognise the badge.
Everyone took seats and all had cameras. Some on tripods and some hand held.
I was introduced and it was announced that they should take it easy with me as I was new. I stood in the bright light. Ali immediately stripped to the waist and stood in track suit bottoms only. At that, Mo also entered in a pair of white shorts and a vest and gave me a wave.
As I stood, I was told to act naturally and they started clicking. Instructions were shouted to Osman and I and he did everything naturally.
He was asked to undo my tie for me and I his and then to unbutton my shirt and remove it. I did the same to him. We would stop and pictures would be taken then we continued until we were both in underwear. Osman had briefs that looked a little out of date by my standard but I was aware that his cock was hard. As soon as that happened, mine started to grow in spite or, or perhaps because of the attention. He stood in the same position Mo had the previous day, behind me with his cock sticking into my buttock. One of the men, a tall guy, got up and came across to adjust us and while he did, he adjusted the front of my shorts, putting his fingers into the leg area to pull them slightly down. His fingers touched my hard cock and then my balls and my prick jumped. He then put his hand completely in and adjusted my erection.
“Help him Osman,” He said.
Osman came round and stood to face me. He pulled my cock out completely and in one swift move knelt in front of me and swallowed my cock. I staggered back and looked at all the faces. All were engrossed and snapping. Excitement overwhelmed me and I gripped Osman’s head to push him further on to my cock. That was the signal and all around me men were dropping trousers and cocks were withdrawn. Eight hard adult cocks were around us. While Ahmet kept snapping, the men all came around us and started to feel us both. I could feel a hard cock on my bottom and Osman was happily slurping between three cocks including mine.
I was completely stripped and Osman and I asked politely to lie on the mattress. Osman had hardly let me go and was sucking me as much as he could. My cock was over 6 inches so would have seemed large to him. I think the foreskin also excited him as he rolled it round in his mouth. A man offered me his cock and I took it in my mouth. The sensation was wonderful. I stroked his hairy balls. I was lying down with Osman sucking my cock on all fours with his little bum in the air. Mo stepped forward and said something in Arabic. Osman nodded. Mo then grabbed a small tube and started to insert his fingers into Osman’s bum hole using the contents. Osman writhed in pleasure moaning all the time. Mo then lubricated his monster cock, pulled a condom on and lubricated again. I could not believe what was happening.
Osman rolled on to his back and lifted his legs as Mo knelt between them. Mo pulled me round and asked me to watch. His cock stood stiff at the entrance to Osman’s arse and I felt sure it would never enter. Then the head disappeared. Within two to three minutes, all of Mo was in Osman and my fingers were caressing the stiff cock as it rode. One of the 40 year old men came and lifted me. He rolled a condom on to me and bent to offer me his arse. I didn’t need a second telling. I was going to fuck.
He knelt doggy fashion and I was in him without any delicacy. He gasped as I hammered his hole while holding his hips. I noticed Ali watching as he pointed to himself as if to say “Me next.”
I gripped the man under me and wanked as I fucked. Ali came over and asked to replace him and soon, without even changing condoms, I was in Ali. I lay with Ali partly on top of me facing upwards and hammering his arsehole. All around me were the others including Mo and Osman who watched and wanked.
I screamed, “I’m can’t hold it, I’m going to cum!”
Like a signal, a downpour of cum started as in turn, everyone shot their load over Ali and I. This was new to me and as some went in my mouth I swallowed without thinking and went over the edge screaming.
Never in my life did I orgasm as I did. Ali’s jet of thin cum arced back and landed on my face too and little Osman knelt so shot on my neck and face. In the haze I could see Ahmet filming the whole event and I realised I was now a porn star!!
Little Osman, knelt, licking the cum off me which I found most odd but he seemed to relish.
“Well trained is Osman,” Said Ahmet, and everyone laughed.
“Do you like the girls too” He asked me?
“Until 30 minutes ago I thought I only liked girls,” I spluttered.
“Good,” He said, “Come back tomorrow and watch more fun.”
My mind suddenly turned to Sarah and I realised I was going to see her having sex. Even having just cum, my cock started to grow.
“This one looks like a good recruit,” Said Ali as he pointed at my cock rising yet again!
The following day at school I saw Sarah. She looked as beautiful as ever and I couldn’t even begin to think that she might be doing the sort of things I had been – even though I hoped she would. The thought of her handling my cock brought a rush of blood that only thinking of our ageing maths teacher managed to suppress.
Whether Sarah was going to be there or not, my cock spent the day rising and falling at the drop of a hat and, at the end of school day it took me all my time not to rush straight round there. I decided to play it cool and arrive once everyone was in place and whatever was going to happen, was happening.
I arrived just before 5.00pm and found the shop door locked. It took some hammering before I saw Mo’s head pop round the back door. He nodded and disappeared, arriving back a few minutes later wearing shorts, trainers and a t-shirt. It was obvious to me, he had been naked when he looked round.
“We thought you had chickened out,” He said.
“I was nervous but decided I had to come,” I lied.
“O.K. you go and shower and just leave your clothes off as everyone else is naked anyway,” He replied.
My cock was already on the rise as I rushed to the shower. Once clean, I ventured into the back room and found myself at the back of around 15 guys of all ages and all with varying coloured skin. It was dark but the central area was very well lit and I could see naked flesh on the mattress. Mo caught my arm and pushed my hand on to his massive hard cock.
“This is going up Leslie,” He said.
“Leslie,” I asked in a puzzled way.
He nodded to the illuminated action and I saw a stunning blonde girl of about 16 being fucked by Rajiv, a 20 year old Indian boy who had a fabulous body. His tight buttocks were pumping up and down as her white flesh was wrapped round his body.
“You can have the other girl if you want,” He said.
I look alongside Leslie and saw Sarah on her knees with her back to me being fucked by a guy of about 45, doggy fashion. He was pumping at her and I realised that all the sexual expletives I could hear were emanating from her mouth.
“That’s it, fuck me harder.” “God I love your black cock in me.” “Jeesus I’m going to cum soon, just keep fucking me!”
“Come on,” Said Mo, let’s party.
I realised that with luck, I could get up behind Sarah without her recognising me. Mo and I approached and I tapped the older guy as I pulled a condom on my cock. Mo stretched one over his monster and asked Rajiv to move over. Both moved swiftly.
As Sarah started to turn to see who was there, I gently swivelled her head back to face forward and whispered, “I’m going to give you the fuck of your life.”
“Oh yes, please.” She groaned.
What I didn’t tell her is that it was going to be the fuck of my life too – the first one. My cock, at just under 7 inches was bigger than Rajiv’s so I pressed it against her opening and it started to slide in quite easily. She was soaking wet. Within a minute, I was in her to the hilt and started to fuck. Once again she started to scream the same words she had used with Rajiv.
“God that’s big – fuck me please!”
I held her shoulders and started to pump. The only thing stopping an instant orgasm was the presence of 14 or so wanking guys around me. I held her buttock open and eased my cock into her moist vagina from the back and she was loving it. “I was fucking Sarah!”
This was beyond my wildest dreams and I felt I should do as much as I could before she realised it was me, in case she disapproved. I pulled out and went down between her legs to lick her. At the same time I flipped her on to her back and immediately opened her legs wide so she couldn’t see my face as I stuck my tongue well up into her lubricated channel. All the time she whimpered and screamed and swore and writhed.
I saw her eyes were closed to I quickly moved up to lie on top of her face to face and implanted my cock once more up to the hilt. I took her right breast in my mouth and started to lick around the stiff nipple, moving on to the left one and then cupping them both together.
“I’m cumming, “She screamed, as I realised I was heading in the same direction.
Two older guys stood at our heads looking down and masturbating. I knew what was coming. As she reached orgasm, her eyes opened and she looked straight at me. There was a moment of puzzlement, then disbelief before the wave hit her and I started to pump my cum into her. Wetness hit our faces as the two men emptied their balls on to us. I was acquiring a taste for this as I looked up and opened my mouth slightly to catch some of the jets firing out of our dark skinned audience. I wondered how many of them had children our age.
“JON!!!!”
Hearing my name jolted me back to the presence.
“What the fuck,” She shouted!
“What A fuck,” I replied.
She started laughing. “You can say that again!”
I kissed her fully on the mouth and put my tongue down her throat. The taste of cum mixed with the taste of Sarah. Already my cock was moving slowly upwards and I was still inside her.
When I pulled back, she said,” I do this because I love sex, so this does not make us anything but a couple who love fucking.”
“Suits me,” I said.
She laughed again as I heard Mo scream. He was cumming and pulled his cock out of Leslie, ripped off the condom and stood over her. Without thinking I dived over and put my mouth in line with his cock as the strong jet of thin cum fired and missed my mouth. It hit my cheeks, then my hair, before I managed a full jet into my mouth! I then wrapped my mouth over his cock and started to suck him as he continued to cum. I figured he must have squirted around 9 or 10 times and I swallowed what I could to an applause from around us and a disbelieving Sarah.
“You are ambidextrous,” She said!
“Not quite the right word, “I replied, “But it’ll do.”
Once everyone realised I knew Sarah, they wanted me to show my dexterity. Ali, the 18 year old walked to the front and started to suck my semi-limp cock as Sarah watched. Osman appeared holding his little cut dick in his hand and the pair of them had me hard in seconds. Ali stood in front of me, I kneeled and took his solid rod in my mouth and sucked it. I felt Osman at the rear and had a feeling I knew what might be coming. His little fingers rubbed something into my butt hole and then I felt a finger insert followed by something small, but bigger than a finger. Osman was fucking me. It didn’t hurt! It felt odd but it didn’t hurt. I thought of Mo and wondered if I could ever make it to take him.
Osman rolled me on to my side and fucked me lying sideways and Leslie was brought over. She was a year older than Sarah and had long blonde hair and bigger breasts. She lay on her back and pointed for me to enter her. My cock still had the full condom on it and I withdrew from Osman and as she lay on her back with her legs open, and in full view of Sarah, I fucked her. Sarah was busily sucking Ali anyway. At this point, I felt Osman return to the job in hand and start to fuck me. The entire group walked forward and watched us, cocks in hand.
I wasn’t quite ready to cum but as the first jet of warm cum landed on me, the build up started. By the third, I was almost there and by the seventh or eighth, I heard Osman grunt as he emptied his load in my arse and I fired mine into Leslie. Still the cum sprayed over us and by the time I pulled out I must have looked a sorry state. A full condom dwindling on my cock and my entire face and back covered in semen. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ahmed zoom in on me with his video camera but I was past caring.
I insisted on walking Sarah home. She confessed to a level of debauchery that almost had my sore cock swelling again. We became inseparable friends and also insatiable members of the “photography club.” Over the next few years we enjoyed sex in so many guises that it would take too long to explain. Our videos paid Ahmet handsomely, I am sure and he did give us gifts and money for meals out which we enjoyed. We did it for the sex.
I am 26 now and Sarah and I have moved on. We have been married for 4 years and have no children. Our swinging lifestyle and performance level has made us very popular and I can’t see any way of it changing in the foreseeable future.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
UNWITTING SLUT
Unwitting Slut
by kewtieboy
(MMMMF/ bi/anal/inter/alcohol/sleep/voy)
This story is about a young couple where the husband discovers his sexy wife has complete blackouts when she drinks. Since he has an urge to see her being fucked by another man, he uses the times when she is drunk and asleep to his own advantage.
For those of you who think this is not possible, think again. This story is loosely based on fact and I know someone who can be abused in this way when drunk and asleep or even partially awake and remember nothing in the morning. So enjoy the story and believe is CAN happen!
******************************
I’m not sure when the change in my attitude to Vikki began. I’m also not sure what set it off but I have an idea about that.
She was 18 and I was 26 when we married. Her parents weren’t behind us 100% because of her age and I had actually met her two years previously but because of the obviousness of our age difference I kept my hands off her until she was 18. I had a good job in the aeronautics business in the U.K. and my many friends were all married and all in the same business. As my friends were all either my age or older, I was considered a lucky man having a “teen vixen” as a wife. When I met her, she was in school uniform and I had offered her a lift home after a swimming lesson where she was with a young female friend of my neighbour. How I kept my hands off her for a year I don’t know by I succeeded.
I was very possessive of her in the early days, especially when younger guys fancied her as I felt a bit on the old side, even at 26, but eventually it kind of turned me on to see her being ogled by older and younger alike. Eventually I found myself wanking when I was alone with the thought of her being fucked by other men, though when I came, I suddenly felt guilty. By this time we had been married two years and had a great sex life. Vikki fucked like a rabbit and rarely mentioned anyone else but me. She liked to pander to my little interests and I loved having her in her school uniform (I suppose trying to make up for the sex I didn’t have when she was underage). Her body was still slim and her build slight. She was a natural ash blonde and kept her hair short. Her tits were small but firm and stuck out very firmly when she was aroused. Her vagina was also small and perfect with slight lips sticking out. She had a little difficulty taking my 8 inch cock at first but now craved it. The foreskin would peel back as I forced it into her and now I could push in right up to my balls.
Many a night as I fucked her, I thought of her being fucked by strangers and even by some of our male friends. I had had many comments from mates at work about how lucky I was to be screwing a “schoolgirl” and I would titillate them by telling them that I actually did screw her in uniform. Though they joked it off as though they were not interested, all of them would ask me later what she actually liked to do. Considering all my male friends were married, it was obvious, that my sex life was better than theirs.
Vikki drank very little, and always liked to be in control of her actions. “Michael,” She said a year after we married, “I managed to get drunk once after a school dance and you wouldn’t like to see me drunk.” “I make a fool of myself.”
“What kind of fool,” I asked.
“That’s just it, I was such a fool I don’t remember and had to rely on my friends to tell me.” “I did things I would never have done sober, like going up to one of the prefects and kissing him, showing everyone my new bra and telling private things to all my friends.” “I was so humiliated!”
“I would never let you make a fool of yourself,” I told her, “So don’t ever worry about that.”
The subject was dropped and that was that.
So here we were, her 20 and me 28 and we were invited to Graeme and Kath’s house warming party. They were both in their early 30’s and Graeme worked with me. It was a warm late summer evening and their new house was indeed beautiful. We had a buffet and the patio doors opened on to a large secluded garden with little paths and shrubs everywhere. Dim lights were sprinkled around the garden giving a fairy-tale look to the place. I noticed Vikki drinking soft drinks, even though we had agreed to taxi home. I left her to mix with the large group and as the evening chilled most of us moved indoors. It was then that I noticed her behaviour was slightly erratic. I looked at the drink bottle beside her and realised she was drinking alchopops – those alcoholic drinks that tasted like soft drinks. She wasn’t making a fool of herself, just being a little different.
When I saw her, she was in a group of two women and one man whom I recognised as a Graeme’s younger brother David. He was about 17. I thought nothing more of it and was pleased she had relaxed. It was about 30 minutes later that I realised she was not in the room and I went to look for her as it was getting late. I couldn’t find her so assumed she has gone into the garden. I slipped out of the kitchen door but it was quite dark with only the “fairy lights” taking the edge off the darkness. The cool air was pleasant and the garden refreshing and quiet after the bustle of the house so I walked a round the area. That’s when I heard giggling – Vikki giggling!
The blood rushed to my head and I realised it was not only my head it had rushed to. I had been drinking quite a lot and that always made me horny. I quietly slipped off the path into the bushes and crept slowly up to the little area out of sight of the house. Vikki was sitting on a bench with David beside her. He was talking to her and she was talking back. It was his hand that amazed me. He was stroking her right breast as they spoke and she was saying nothing at all. He then leaned over and kissed her and she responded. My cock was pounding and I quickly released it as I watched. David freed her breast quite easily and I saw his hand slip up her dress. From the look on his face, he found his goal and was obviously fingering her. She was smiling. He stood up and slipped his trousers down. Vikki reached forward and released his cock from his briefs. It was about 6 inches long and his balls hung low beneath it. Vikki swallowed his cock in one swoop. I was wanking myself like mad.
“Keep it up, I’m going to cum soon,” David said.
I then suddenly heard voices from the house coming down the garden. I pulled up my pants, stepped out to the path and started to shout for Vikki. By the time I slowly got round to where they were, both were walking back up to me. David was quite clear eyed but Vikki’s bra strap was still off her shoulder and she was very blearly eyed.
“Ah there you are, “I said. “Time to go home dear” “Thanks for looking after her David, you should pop round some time and visit us and we can crack open a few cans.”
“Yeh, that would be great,” He responded.
“You would like to see David again, wouldn’t you Vikki?”
“Yessss,” She mumbled.
We called a cab and got home about 20 minutes later. Vikki talked away but she was quite odd. I decided to try an experiment. When we got home, I suggested we walk in the woods behind our house. She consented. On the way, I asked if she liked David’s cock in her mouth. She said she had, but not really as if she knew what I was talking about. When I got her to a quiet spot, I leaned her against a tree, lifted her dress and put my finger into her. She was sopping wet. I took out my cock and entered her there and then in the dark. She didn’t say a word as I fucked her like a madman. She even came as I emptied my balls into her. I straightened her up and walked back to the house, helped her to get ready for bed and we both fell asleep.
The following morning she awoke before me and called me to breakfast. I went downstairs and asked how she was. “Never better” She responded, “Why?”
“Nothing,” I said, “It’s just with you having a few drinks last night.”
“I know, isn’t it amazing, I was able to drink and it had absolutely no affect on me,” She said. “It must be the sugar in these things as I had a great night.”
I mentioned David to her and she just passed on as though she could hardly remember who he was. She certainly didn’t remember the fuck in the woods. I told her a totally different story about our return home. I said the taxi had dropped us off a few streets away and we had had a romantic stroll home. She was happy with the story and took it on board as though she remembered the whole event.
When Vikki had gone off to visit a neighbour I took stock of the evening and wondered if this amnesia was an effect of the alcohol. If it was, there were some possibilities here. I was going to have to do some more tests on Vikki to be sure. It took another couple of wanks before those possibilities could be erased from my mind.
It was four weeks later and mid November when we were invited to another party, this time at Gerry’s house. Gerry was a draughtsman at the unit and was 33. His wife, Laura, was a year older than him. It was a fancy dress party and a couple of nights before it, Vikki and I were trying to work out what we would go as. The idea hit me immediately – schoolgirl!!
I decided to go as a workman complete with hard hat and overalls. It surprised me but Vikki loved the idea. I had another idea too but was not sure if it would work.
I decided to drive as Gerry lived about 20 miles away. I wore nothing under the overalls but some briefs and a vest. Vikki looked fabulous as the schoolgirl and though she was going to go the whole hog and wear her old knickers, I made her change to a sexier pair (as I said the school knickers might give out a wrong message to any old perverts there).
We had a drink before going and I made sure Vikki’s was strong. She was a great hit at the party with the men. Some wives looked a little disturbed by her convincing performance but once she was into the Bacardi Breezers she was in full flight. Graeme pulled me aside and commented how lucky I was.
“You going to give her one in uniform tonight,” He asked.
“Of course I am,” I replied.
“If she wasn’t your wife, I would give her one too,” He said, then apologised.
“If she was up for it, I would let you,” I answered.
He was drunk but realised the full implication of what I was saying.
“Just me,” He said?
“And the rest of them,” I replied and walked away.
He walked behind me, “You mean gang bang her?”
“But she probably won’t,” I responded.
“No, she probably won’t,” He repeated forlornly.
Vikki was giggling with a group of young people in the corner and more than one of the young guys lifted her short school skirt to see her knickers. She seemed completely oblivious. One young guy dressed as a footballer and was very drunk was lifting it more than others and she was “mock smacking” his hand. When I saw her heading upstairs to the toilet, I noticed this young lad of about 20 follow her. I followed him. Outside the toilet, he caught up and started to kiss her. She limply let him and when he pushed her into a small bedroom she went. I followed swiftly (in case she was in trouble) and when I got to the door the hall and room were is semi darkness. I opened the door to stop the action and quickly stepped in pushing it behind me. So drunk were they that they didn’t even see me come in.
I stood in the dark corner and watched as he fumbled with her knickers and pulled them to her feet. He dropped his shorts and briefs and a nice stiff cock sprung out. He was about 7 inches long. He pulled his shorts off and sat astride her face to stick his cock in her mouth and she sucked it. He was inexperienced and desperate for a fuck, I could see. He knelt between her legs and started to lick her out. She moaned. He then stood up to fuck and I saw he was going to do it without a condom. I couldn’t let that happen. I opened the door and pretended to have just come in to the room.
The lad looked round and instead of jumping off, just said, “Nice eh – want a go at her?”
Something went in my head. “OK,” I replied and started to pull off my overalls. I stripped naked and walked over. “Sit at her head,” I said.
I entered Vikki in one go. The thought of fucking her in front of a young man was erotic to say the least. I was leaning over and fucking and the young guy’s cock was dangling on Vikki’s face as he tried to get her to suck him.
“I need to shoot,” He said. “Can’t you get her to suck?”
Without a thought, I put my mouth over his cock and with one free hand, I gripped his 7 inches and sucked like mad. As though this were the most natural thing in the world, he started to hump my mouth.
I was cumming and cumming hard into Vikki as I felt my mouth fill. This guy knew how to cum and though I had never done nor had any desire to swallow cum, I really didn’t have a choice. I started to gag a little but almost all of it went down my throat.
“Wow, that was great.” “I’ll give you my number if you ever want to give head again,” He said.
As he left, he did!
I dressed myself and then straightened Vikki’s clothes. She stood up as though she was fine and I took her to the toilet. She sat there and pissed and then as though this was the most normal thing, washed herself, pulled up her briefs and walked back downstairs with me. She carried on as normal, chatting away. I could see she was drunk though and let her have a couple more before deciding we should leave. I did not want others knowing what she was like when drunk.
On the drive home, she dropped off to sleep in the car. About 9 miles from our house, I remembered a “lovers’ lane,” and also the rumours that it was used as a dogging site. My cock sprung up again. I drove into the parking/picnic area and could see a number of cars pulled back off the parking area and partly hidden in the bushes. I could also vaguely make out human shapes in my headlights. I drove way over to the far side of the picnic site and reversed the car into a small area with bushes on either side and behind. I wound down both our windows and unbuttoned Vikki’s blouse and unclipped her bar. I pulled up her skirt and took off her briefs then slightly reclined the seat. I unclipped my overalls and took out my cock then started to finger her. She was wet – very wet. I suppose some of my cum from earlier was seeping back down. I made sure the light inside the car was in the off position if I had to open a door. I pushed her seat right back and got on the floor to start licking her out. I could taste a dilution of my own cum.
I heard movement and looked up to see a guy in his thirties standing at the window wanking. I smiled and kept going. I am not sure if he was the advance party but within about 5 minutes there were four guys a around us. The oldest was about 50ish and the other two were late thirties but none were that bad looking. I also saw a younger guy about my age standing back but fully dressed. I got out my door and walked round with my cock out. I opened Vikki’s door and swung her round so her legs were outside the car while she was lying on the seat. I knelt down and went back to licking her out. She was moaning softly. I then stood up and nodded to one of the thirty-somethings and he took my place while I watched and wanked. In ten minutes, all four had been down on her. I beckoned the younger guy and he came over. He stood beside me while the four guys were over her like lions at the kill.
“Does having your girlfriend seduced turn you on,” He said.
I pointed at my stiff eight inches and said, “What do you think?”
He looked at me and dropped to his knees, taking my cock in his mouth.
“Jeez,” Was about all I could say as he sucked me expertly. He took his own cock out and started to stroke it and he sucked. No one else even noticed us.
“I would love you to fuck her,” I said
“No point,” He replied, “I’m gay.”
“Still love you to fuck her though,” I said again.
“What about fucking you,” He said.
“Not tonight but if I can get you to fuck her, you can fuck me,” I said.
“Will she be out cold when I do it.” He asked?
“Yes.”
“Then you’re on.”
I came!
He sucked every drop as I filled his mouth and I saw a jet of spunk shoot out his dick as he did so.
He stood up and gave me his mobile number and I promised to telephone.
I turned my attention back to Vikki and warned the guys I had cum and would be going soon. It didn’t take long for four loads of cum to spray on her tits and crotch.
To the chorus of multiple “thanks,” I covered her and put her back in her seat before driving her home. Thankfully our garage is integral and I was able to drive straight in. I put the lights on and the sight of her lying there with cum running over her was stunning to say the least. I mopped her with some kitchen towel, dressed her as best I could, and helped her upstairs to bed. She actually helped me along the way but seemed to be oblivious to what was happening even though she was awake.
I must tell the truth and say that I wanked for the third time before I went to sleep. My heart was pounding. It suddenly dawned on me, the opportunities that lay ahead for me with a wife who reacted in this way to alcohol but didn’t even know it. Tomorrow would prove whether this was going to work for me or not.
Well tomorrow came and once more Vikki was cheery and once again thought that the drinks had not had any effect. What I couldn’t understand is what she thought had happened in the space and time when I was having fun with her. Did her mind not wonder why she didn’t have enough memory to fill the evening? In talking to her, it seemed that she just thought that the few hours at the party until she became drunk, were the entire evening. If I filled in a few little episodes for the rest of the evening, then she was happy that she had been awake and aware the whole night and just happened to drop off to sleep on the journey home.I was now thinking of choreographing events more so that I could plan the fun I wanted with Vikki rather than let things take their course. The main problem was the excuse to have her drinking as she really still only drank on special events such as parties etc. More and more, I was fantasising over what I wanted. I had this great urge to have the gay guy fuck her but it was developing into the idea of the other two lads as well. One was obviously bisexual though the other was straight. I thought about getting the guys drunk and horny, Vikki drunk and horny and we sober to see what I could get out of one gay, one bi and one straight guy all in one room with me and my naked wife!
My other fantasy was to let the guys at work have her, especially Winston and Clint, who were two guys of Caribbean descent and the thought of their two dicks up her appealed. Of course I had no way of knowing if any of my mates would be happy to have sex in a gang-bang situation. Certainly we had all seen each other naked lots of times after the gym or other sports activities but never hard and horny. Again, I wondered if a serious drinking session might loosen their inhibitions. Planning would again be important.
Christmas was coming and we were busy. It was certainly an ideal time for parties but everyone was occupied with partners. I called the gay guy and he was up for it any time. When I mentioned the other guys he was even more up for it. The young lad at the party whom I sucked off also seemed keen but as he had a girlfriend only had about three nights free in December. Graeme’s brother, David, was the straight guy and I wondered if he was going to be possible to have along. I called him to say that a couple of my friends were coming round one night to watch the football on our big screen and Vikki had suggested he come too as she was hoping to stay in and watch (she had a passing interest but I hadn’t actually asked her). He seemed quite keen but I realised he would not be thinking of getting into Vikki’s pants with me and two other guys around. I had seen him drunk though and hoped I could get him involved with a few beers inside him. Now all I had to think about was Vikki!
I told her about the match and she said she would go and visit an aunt who lived about 30 miles away to give us “lads” the house to ourselves! I agreed but suggested that since she was being so good, we should go out for a pre-Christmas lunch as I was off for a couple of days. The idea was for me to help her with shopping and then we would have lunch. She loved the idea and we took a taxi into town.
Of course, I booked a rather nice restaurant which blew her mind away and we had a bottle of wine. She was quite tipsy at the end and I managed to talk her into a liqueur. When she said she would have to stop or she would never get to aunties, I suggested we just keep going and I cancel the lads coming round. She loved the idea and we retired to a pub nearby. I moved her on to the alcopops! She was in fine spirit. I was careful and moved from vodka and tonic to tonic. By the time I managed to get her home it was about 6.00pm and she was well gone. I fed her a few more and she tried to remind me to cancel the lads, then just said “What the heck – they can come to the party too!” She was well past anywhere I had ever seen her before when it came to drink.
I laid her on the bed and she fell promptly asleep. I managed to strip her and get some of her school clothes on. I left the bra off but put on her white blouse, little white briefs, white socks and grey short skirt. I had just got organised when the first guy arrived. It was Steve, the gay guy. He was in on the whole idea so I briefed him where we were at and he let me feel his trouser front. His cock was stiff. He had never fucked a woman in his life but was very turned on at the idea of these straight guys fucking with their stiff cocks in hand while he watched.
Next came the guy I had sucked off. His name was Ian and he was a very good looking young guy. He looked very embarrassed but I explained that we were all hoping to get a shag at the woman from the party and also told him that Steve was bisexual and loved giving blow jobs. That perked him up and I left the two of them chatting. They knew that David was the only one who didn’t know what was going on.
David was 15 minutes late but showed up. The t.v. was playing in the background and I got going with the can of beer. David was a very good looking English public school boy-type. The straw blonde hair was slightly unkempt and his clothes had a slightly untidy but quality look about them. He looked like I imagined Hugh Grant might as a teenager. He took to the beer like a duck to water and within 30 minutes was talking animatedly. It took an hour before all the guys were well oiled. The football was almost forgotten while the conversation was turned to sex. I had already told the two later guys that Vikki had been out for lunch and instead of going out, had passed out and was sound asleep. I also made a point of ensuring they knew that she went out like a light. David, having gotten his fingers up her before, was very interested. I suppose being the youngest and horniest. When the time came and he needed the toilet, I took him past our bedroom door where Vikki was lying sprawled on the bed. I explained that we had started having sex but she had fallen asleep. I then went back to the lounge.
I explained to Ian that the girl he saw me fuck at the party was not a slut he had met but my wife and she was in the same condition on the bed.
“You don’t mind guys having her,” He said incredulously?
“I love it,” I replied!
“You going to do her again,” He asked?
“I hope we all are,” I said.
We all quietly went through to the hall and in the dark, I could see that David had gone into the bedroom. He was lying beside Vikki with his fingers in her pants, finger fucking her. She was quietly whimpering. Lying with his legs at an angle, his erection was clearly noticeable in his pants. It’s funny, I had never considered myself gay or even bi, but in the circumstances of guys with Vikki, I suddenly had a great interest in guys’ cocks.
Three of us watching fascination as David continued to play with her. He was oblivious to our presence. I walked into the room and he jumped up and spluterred an apology. I pushed him back as all the guys came in and announced that we were all going to have fun with Vikki. David was astounded! As the youngest member, it was obvious that he wasn’t up to speed with group sex in any format!! I took the lead and started to strip, quietly hushing the guys. She might be out of it and drunk but she wasn’t unconscious and I think the sight of four guys naked around her might have sobered her up pretty quickly if she awoke.
David stood as one by one everyone stripped, even Steve. I noticed Steve’s cock was slightly drooping with apprehension, I presumed. Ian was not having such a problem. His cut cock was sticking straight up and stood out around 6.5 or 7 inches. I told him he could go first. He knelt between her legs and started to lick her. She obliged by opening them wide exposing her slit to all. David was rubbing his cock through his pants and the erection was noticeable. Steve arse was open to us and it his rosebud faced all three of us as he slurped noisily at Vikki. David had dropped his trousers and underwear and was now sporting a healthy 7 inch uncut cock with large balls sagging beneath. I mentally noted that I wouldn’t mind sucking him after he had fucked her and decided to promote him to first fuck.
“You first David, but don’t cum too quickly,” I said.
I handed him a condom and delighted watching him pull in on to his cock. Steve was by now, rigid. We all stood back as David got between her legs.
“Take it slow, David, I don’t want her awake,” I said.
I loved that moment when the cock pushed at her slit, there was a little resistance and it started to slide in. He started to fuck slowly. Her legs were raised so we could all see the actual entry. I dived down and on the pretence of licking Vikki, started to lick David’s cock as it slid in and out of Vikki. He was kissing her tits and running his tongue round her nipples. She continued to whimper and I heard little mews coming from her.
“I’m near,” He said.
“Pull out then,” I replied.
He did. “Now you Steve,” I said.
He pulled the condom on and I stepped forward to help. I saw a surprised look on David’s face but ignored him. Steve started to enter her and as he started to fuck, I did the same again and licked his cock as he fucked her. She was wet, very wet. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ian pull on a condom and rub some hand cream on it. As I pulled back, he climbed on top of Steve and started to enter him. I leaned forward for a better look. I had never seen two guys have anal sex before. Steve took the cock as easily as Vikki was taking Steve’s.
I heard Ian say, “Does that make it easier?”
“Oh yes,” Said Steve.
Meanwhile, David’s cock was like iron and his eyes like stalks. This was all too much for him.
“Well David,” I said, “If you can’t beat them…..join them.”
I dropped to my knees, took off his condom and stuck my mouth over his cock and started to suck.
“Hey,” He started to say, but his cock was saying something else. It reared up like a stallion and popped out of my mouth, slapping me on the face. I gripped it and stuck my mouth over the tip and started to use my newly found cock sucking skills. My finger found is hole and I gently pushed about half and inch into him. That was it. He started to pump in a way that only teenage boys can. The first went in my mouth but this rigid cock had a mind of its own and it broke free spraying a fine jet on my face and hair before I could recapture it and put it back in it’s pen. There were around 11 or 12 spurts and my face was awash with boy cream. Ian withdrew and turned to me, taking off his condom and sticking his cock straight in my mouth. I was rewarded with even more cum before I had time to swallow the first. As he came, I watched as Steve was humping Vikki like a veteran. She lay passively and let him.
The two who had cum looked a little sheepish and Ian said they would go out and have another drink to let us guys finish her off.
When they had left, I pulled Steve off and decided to let him fuck me as I fucked her. He gently lubricated my hole and sucked my cock. It was wonderful and to be doing this in front of my wife was so erotic I could hardly contain myself. I had no idea if I could do this but I had prepared my hole earlier in the day by cleaning as best I could and using Vikki’s dildo to open myself. I climbed on to her and entered her with my big cock and as I started to hump her, I felt Steve’s warm flesh against my hole. It really hurt as he started to push the head into me and he had to pull back a couple of times. Suddenly there was a “plop” at the head entered and a searing sharp pain. It then began to subside slowly and Steve started to gently ease in and out.
I lay dormant and let Steve’s thrusts push me into Vikki. I don’t know how long he fucked for, probably 15 minutes or so but he told me he was close. I asked him to stop.
“Can you cum on her slit.” I asked?
He pulled out and took the condom off. With almost perfect timing (and missing the spectacle of me being fucked, the two others wandered back in wearing just underwear. We stopped for a moment as I explained what I wanted Steve to do.
Ian said he could manage another shot and so did David.
I pulled Vikki’s legs open obscenely and her red gash looked twice its usual size. Steve went first and wanked between her legs. I held her open as he came and his cum shot into her entrance. The cum was creamy white and copious and the site of it shooting in these quantities on to the red gash between Vikki’s thighs had me going. David came forward next and added his, still generous ball-contents to Steve’s load. His cum was thinner and ran quickly down between her legs. As he pulled back, Ian came forward and shot immediately. Thick dollops splattered straight into her cunt.
“Sorry guys,” I said, “I’ve just got to do this.”
I knelt on top and plunged my cock into Vikki taking all the cum in with me. I doubt I managed more than three thrusts before I emptied my balls into her. The climax came from the soles of my feet and it took me all I could, to stay quiet. I arched my back and humped into her about 6 times till there was nothing more to cum.
Once more, the guilt and the worry of how we would all look swept over me as we all gathered clothes and left to the lounge. I excused the guys and went back in with a damp towel to clean up as best I could and to cover Vikki. Other than a whimper or two, she had hardly moved during the whole 45 minute session. I covered her and returned to the lounge where we all shared some beers.
“Well guys, that was something else,” I said. “I trust I can expect your discretion about this – even you David!”
“Can we do it again,” He asked?
“Oh I have a feeling we will be doing it again,” I replied.
I slept like a log and next morning, Vikki was up like the lark and twittering around fixing breakfast. “Sorry I fell asleep,” She said. “I was just so tired after the long day.” “Did the guys come round?”
“I cancelled all but Ian, a friend from work,” I lied. “We had a bit too much beer though and he left early.”
“Oh good, I wouldn’t like them to think I was unsociable.” “I like to get to know your friends,” She said.
“I know you do,” I quietly chuckled. “We managed a nice night on our own though – didn’t we?”
“Yes we did and I’m still a little raw,” She replied.
I left any further incidents as guilt was bothering me and I was edgy that someone would say something. It was into April before I felt the cravings again. It was set off quite innocently by Winston, one of the two black guys at work. He told me that while he and Clint had been on holiday in Majorca in Spain, they had taken a stunning young girl back to their hotel room. She had been drunk and the pair of them had fucked her. He said she had screamed for more at the sight of their big black cocks.
“Women are so easy when they’re drunk,” He said innocently.
“Don’t you mind performing in front of Clint,” I asked?
“Hell no,” He said. “It kinda turns me on being watched anyway – sex is sex and if there is a cunt there, we’ll fuck it – don’t care whose it is!”
I could feel the stirrings between my legs as the prospects were there of two black guys fucking her.
The lunch-time thing had worked quite well but I couldn’t get her to repeat it. My birthday was coming up and in the space of two days, Vikki suggested we go out for a meal and Clint and Graeme from work suggested I go out for a drink with them. I had a few days off and suggested that Vikki and I dine earlier than usual and then meet the guys for a drink afterwards. She surprisingly agreed – since it was MY day!
We dressed and headed for a really nice upmarket inn for dinner and booked the table for 7.00pm. I ensured she had a couple before we went and we had a bottle of wine and a top up glass of wine when that was finished. We got to the pub to meet the lads at about 10.00 pm.
“I’m going to move on to the ‘breezers’” She said, giving her nickname for the alcopops. “Otherwise I might get drunk.”
I readily agreed and Vikki became the life and soul of the group. She was enjoying all the attention from the three lads. Graeme was the only guy who still had a wife as the other two were separated from theirs. I noticed a bit of leg touching from Winston to Vikki as she sat between him and Graeme and she did not refuse. When she went to the toilet, Winston pulled me aside.
“See even straight-laced married women relax when they’re drunk, He said. “Does she never crave a bit of black cock cos she is a stunner.”
“If she does, she has never said anything to me and funnily enough it would turn me on,” I said with the slip of my tongue.
“If you can get her in the mood then, I’m your man,” He replied.
As Vikki stumbled back across the bar, it was almost 11.30pm so I suggested we retire to our house to let her have some rest.
“No,” She retorted, “ I’m jusht fine.” She promptly fell asleep on Winston’s shoulder.
We had another drink and as we were talking about football, women and sex, I saw Clint’s hand all the way up her skirt under the table. He thought I couldn’t see. Graeme was watching him and I saw him rubbing his trousers.
I nudged Winston and whispered, “I think your friend is trying to beat you to first base.”
He laughed and said, “Aren’t you annoyed?” “If she was mine I wouldn’t let anyone near her.”
The drink had loosened my tongue. “Trouble is Winston, when she’s like this, I want everyone to fuck her – it turns me on.”
“Let’s head to your place for that drink,” He suddenly said.
We half lifted and half walked Vikki out of the door. She talked to us as we hailed a taxi. Graeme said he had to go home. This was a pity. I had sucked his brother off and Graeme was a stunning older version of him and I had a craving to suck him too. This called for desperate measures.
I went up to Graeme and whispered, “Winston says he can get his cock in any girl if she’s drunk but he won’t get this one if her husband stops him.” “Mind you, if her husbands drunk too, who knows!”
“Maybe one drink,” came the reply.
Vikki went straight for her shower to “waken herself up.” When she returned, well covered in her dressing gown, I managed two more drinks into her before she passed out on the couch beside Graeme and I.
“Is she a sound sleeper,” Graeme asked after about 15 minutes?
“Watch,” I said.
I put my hand under her dressing gown and while covered. Made it obvious I was fingering her. She whimpered and uttered a “Yes.”
She opened her legs to allow better access as I fingered her without exposing anything.
“She knows it’s you though,” Said Clint.
“Be my guest,” I said.
He shot across beside her and put his hand up to join mine. We jointly started to finger her as she whimpered some more. I pulled my hand away. Graeme leaned across and asked if this was ok.
“You bet,” I said.
He took her tit out and started to suck it as Winston knelt between her legs and opened the front of her gown to expose her naked body to all of them as she lay on the couch. Winston started licking her and she really liked that. Whimpering, she half opened her eyes and though she could see, she was not registering anything. We lifted her on to the rug and stripped her. Clint and Winston stripped down to their Calvin Kleins and their large cocks were obvious. I was really going to enjoy this. Graeme just opened his fly and took his cock out. His uncut cock was only about 6 inches which when he eventually saw mine at 8 and Winston and Clint at something resembling 9 or 10 inches of uncut black meat, he must have felt inadequate. I opened my wallet and threw some condoms on the floor.
“Just in case,” I said.
Their eyes lit up!
Clint climbed up to Vikki’s face and tried to get her to suck him. Her mouth opened but just slumped shut. He tried again but I was getting worried he would waken her.
“I need my cock sucked bitch,” He said.
“Don’t Clint or you’ll waken her,” I begged.
“I need sucked,” He repeated.
I didn’t need a second chance.
“Here, I’ll take her place if it’s so important.”
I knelt in front of him and took the head of his big black cock into my mouth. The blue/black skin folded back as he forced it into my mouth and he started to face fuck me. His big balls slapped my chin and he held the back of my head.
“C’mon you white faggot,” He said, “Eat my black meat while we fuck your wife.”
Winston was stretching a condom over his monster and positioning himself over Vikki. He started to enter her. Her legs opened of their own accord as she unconsciously welcomed the black pole into her. Graeme stood up for a better look and was just alongside Clint when I quickly pulled off and swallowed Graeme’s cock. He jerked back a little the just pushed it into my mouth and started to talk like Clint and both of them whipped my face with their cocks and called me “faggot.”
“Please guys, I want you all to fuck her and let me watch,” I pleaded.
Winston was banging her relentlessly and she was responding with her hands round his back.
Clint then said he was next and Winston readily pulled out of her as he took his place between her legs. As though it were natural, He stood up and stuck his cock, complete with rubber, into my mouth. It tasted of Vikki.
Graeme was back on the floor sucking her tits. When Clint had been at it for about 10 minutes, he slid out and let Graeme get his way. It must have felt pretty loose but he was enjoying it. I, by now, had two black cocks in my hand and mouth and was sucking like a full-time faggot. Their cocks tasted of man. A mix of musk, pee, female juices and sweat mixed with copious quantities of pre-cum.
Graeme was cumming in her. I could hear him as he grunted, filling his rubber as he fucked. The two black guys abandoned me and took place between her legs with Clint first. He stuck his weapon back in and got going. Winston kept nursing his erection as he watched. It didn’t take Clint long and he arched his back as he filled her. He pulled out and the condom full of cum dangled of the end of his cock. Winston with a great sense of urgency went straight in. Vikki grunted as he entered and he humped her. Once more her hands went round his back as he fucked. Winston took all of three minutes as we all watch him.
“That was great,” He said as he pulled out and dropped his condom into the bin with the rest.
The guys, as they tend to do after a slightly awkward sex session, dressed quickly and after reassurances once again of absolute discretion, they were gone. I walked through and looked at Vikki’s ravaged body and didn’t feel guilty. I realised why – I hadn’t cum.
I took the condoms out of the bin and sniffed the aroma of three guys who had made this stuff while fucking my wife. I dipped my tongue in each and then put my cock into Vikki as, one by one, I emptied the contents between us and pushed the fresh seed into her as I fucked. I came with force and collapsed back spent with the cum dripping on to the rug,
It took about 30 minutes to clear up the evidence and to clean up Vikki. I helped her to bed and slept soundly yet again. In the morning, I was gently chastised again for being too rough when I had fucked her.
“So she remembered being fucked?”
“You felt so big last night Michael and you fucked me in so many ways,” She said. “I loved it.”
“Glad to be of service darling,” I said.
“We must do it like that again some time,” She said.
“Oh yes – we must,” I replied, “We must.!”
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
by kewtieboy
(MMMMF/ bi/anal/inter/alcohol/sleep/voy)
This story is about a young couple where the husband discovers his sexy wife has complete blackouts when she drinks. Since he has an urge to see her being fucked by another man, he uses the times when she is drunk and asleep to his own advantage.
For those of you who think this is not possible, think again. This story is loosely based on fact and I know someone who can be abused in this way when drunk and asleep or even partially awake and remember nothing in the morning. So enjoy the story and believe is CAN happen!
******************************
I’m not sure when the change in my attitude to Vikki began. I’m also not sure what set it off but I have an idea about that.
She was 18 and I was 26 when we married. Her parents weren’t behind us 100% because of her age and I had actually met her two years previously but because of the obviousness of our age difference I kept my hands off her until she was 18. I had a good job in the aeronautics business in the U.K. and my many friends were all married and all in the same business. As my friends were all either my age or older, I was considered a lucky man having a “teen vixen” as a wife. When I met her, she was in school uniform and I had offered her a lift home after a swimming lesson where she was with a young female friend of my neighbour. How I kept my hands off her for a year I don’t know by I succeeded.
I was very possessive of her in the early days, especially when younger guys fancied her as I felt a bit on the old side, even at 26, but eventually it kind of turned me on to see her being ogled by older and younger alike. Eventually I found myself wanking when I was alone with the thought of her being fucked by other men, though when I came, I suddenly felt guilty. By this time we had been married two years and had a great sex life. Vikki fucked like a rabbit and rarely mentioned anyone else but me. She liked to pander to my little interests and I loved having her in her school uniform (I suppose trying to make up for the sex I didn’t have when she was underage). Her body was still slim and her build slight. She was a natural ash blonde and kept her hair short. Her tits were small but firm and stuck out very firmly when she was aroused. Her vagina was also small and perfect with slight lips sticking out. She had a little difficulty taking my 8 inch cock at first but now craved it. The foreskin would peel back as I forced it into her and now I could push in right up to my balls.
Many a night as I fucked her, I thought of her being fucked by strangers and even by some of our male friends. I had had many comments from mates at work about how lucky I was to be screwing a “schoolgirl” and I would titillate them by telling them that I actually did screw her in uniform. Though they joked it off as though they were not interested, all of them would ask me later what she actually liked to do. Considering all my male friends were married, it was obvious, that my sex life was better than theirs.
Vikki drank very little, and always liked to be in control of her actions. “Michael,” She said a year after we married, “I managed to get drunk once after a school dance and you wouldn’t like to see me drunk.” “I make a fool of myself.”
“What kind of fool,” I asked.
“That’s just it, I was such a fool I don’t remember and had to rely on my friends to tell me.” “I did things I would never have done sober, like going up to one of the prefects and kissing him, showing everyone my new bra and telling private things to all my friends.” “I was so humiliated!”
“I would never let you make a fool of yourself,” I told her, “So don’t ever worry about that.”
The subject was dropped and that was that.
So here we were, her 20 and me 28 and we were invited to Graeme and Kath’s house warming party. They were both in their early 30’s and Graeme worked with me. It was a warm late summer evening and their new house was indeed beautiful. We had a buffet and the patio doors opened on to a large secluded garden with little paths and shrubs everywhere. Dim lights were sprinkled around the garden giving a fairy-tale look to the place. I noticed Vikki drinking soft drinks, even though we had agreed to taxi home. I left her to mix with the large group and as the evening chilled most of us moved indoors. It was then that I noticed her behaviour was slightly erratic. I looked at the drink bottle beside her and realised she was drinking alchopops – those alcoholic drinks that tasted like soft drinks. She wasn’t making a fool of herself, just being a little different.
When I saw her, she was in a group of two women and one man whom I recognised as a Graeme’s younger brother David. He was about 17. I thought nothing more of it and was pleased she had relaxed. It was about 30 minutes later that I realised she was not in the room and I went to look for her as it was getting late. I couldn’t find her so assumed she has gone into the garden. I slipped out of the kitchen door but it was quite dark with only the “fairy lights” taking the edge off the darkness. The cool air was pleasant and the garden refreshing and quiet after the bustle of the house so I walked a round the area. That’s when I heard giggling – Vikki giggling!
The blood rushed to my head and I realised it was not only my head it had rushed to. I had been drinking quite a lot and that always made me horny. I quietly slipped off the path into the bushes and crept slowly up to the little area out of sight of the house. Vikki was sitting on a bench with David beside her. He was talking to her and she was talking back. It was his hand that amazed me. He was stroking her right breast as they spoke and she was saying nothing at all. He then leaned over and kissed her and she responded. My cock was pounding and I quickly released it as I watched. David freed her breast quite easily and I saw his hand slip up her dress. From the look on his face, he found his goal and was obviously fingering her. She was smiling. He stood up and slipped his trousers down. Vikki reached forward and released his cock from his briefs. It was about 6 inches long and his balls hung low beneath it. Vikki swallowed his cock in one swoop. I was wanking myself like mad.
“Keep it up, I’m going to cum soon,” David said.
I then suddenly heard voices from the house coming down the garden. I pulled up my pants, stepped out to the path and started to shout for Vikki. By the time I slowly got round to where they were, both were walking back up to me. David was quite clear eyed but Vikki’s bra strap was still off her shoulder and she was very blearly eyed.
“Ah there you are, “I said. “Time to go home dear” “Thanks for looking after her David, you should pop round some time and visit us and we can crack open a few cans.”
“Yeh, that would be great,” He responded.
“You would like to see David again, wouldn’t you Vikki?”
“Yessss,” She mumbled.
We called a cab and got home about 20 minutes later. Vikki talked away but she was quite odd. I decided to try an experiment. When we got home, I suggested we walk in the woods behind our house. She consented. On the way, I asked if she liked David’s cock in her mouth. She said she had, but not really as if she knew what I was talking about. When I got her to a quiet spot, I leaned her against a tree, lifted her dress and put my finger into her. She was sopping wet. I took out my cock and entered her there and then in the dark. She didn’t say a word as I fucked her like a madman. She even came as I emptied my balls into her. I straightened her up and walked back to the house, helped her to get ready for bed and we both fell asleep.
The following morning she awoke before me and called me to breakfast. I went downstairs and asked how she was. “Never better” She responded, “Why?”
“Nothing,” I said, “It’s just with you having a few drinks last night.”
“I know, isn’t it amazing, I was able to drink and it had absolutely no affect on me,” She said. “It must be the sugar in these things as I had a great night.”
I mentioned David to her and she just passed on as though she could hardly remember who he was. She certainly didn’t remember the fuck in the woods. I told her a totally different story about our return home. I said the taxi had dropped us off a few streets away and we had had a romantic stroll home. She was happy with the story and took it on board as though she remembered the whole event.
When Vikki had gone off to visit a neighbour I took stock of the evening and wondered if this amnesia was an effect of the alcohol. If it was, there were some possibilities here. I was going to have to do some more tests on Vikki to be sure. It took another couple of wanks before those possibilities could be erased from my mind.
It was four weeks later and mid November when we were invited to another party, this time at Gerry’s house. Gerry was a draughtsman at the unit and was 33. His wife, Laura, was a year older than him. It was a fancy dress party and a couple of nights before it, Vikki and I were trying to work out what we would go as. The idea hit me immediately – schoolgirl!!
I decided to go as a workman complete with hard hat and overalls. It surprised me but Vikki loved the idea. I had another idea too but was not sure if it would work.
I decided to drive as Gerry lived about 20 miles away. I wore nothing under the overalls but some briefs and a vest. Vikki looked fabulous as the schoolgirl and though she was going to go the whole hog and wear her old knickers, I made her change to a sexier pair (as I said the school knickers might give out a wrong message to any old perverts there).
We had a drink before going and I made sure Vikki’s was strong. She was a great hit at the party with the men. Some wives looked a little disturbed by her convincing performance but once she was into the Bacardi Breezers she was in full flight. Graeme pulled me aside and commented how lucky I was.
“You going to give her one in uniform tonight,” He asked.
“Of course I am,” I replied.
“If she wasn’t your wife, I would give her one too,” He said, then apologised.
“If she was up for it, I would let you,” I answered.
He was drunk but realised the full implication of what I was saying.
“Just me,” He said?
“And the rest of them,” I replied and walked away.
He walked behind me, “You mean gang bang her?”
“But she probably won’t,” I responded.
“No, she probably won’t,” He repeated forlornly.
Vikki was giggling with a group of young people in the corner and more than one of the young guys lifted her short school skirt to see her knickers. She seemed completely oblivious. One young guy dressed as a footballer and was very drunk was lifting it more than others and she was “mock smacking” his hand. When I saw her heading upstairs to the toilet, I noticed this young lad of about 20 follow her. I followed him. Outside the toilet, he caught up and started to kiss her. She limply let him and when he pushed her into a small bedroom she went. I followed swiftly (in case she was in trouble) and when I got to the door the hall and room were is semi darkness. I opened the door to stop the action and quickly stepped in pushing it behind me. So drunk were they that they didn’t even see me come in.
I stood in the dark corner and watched as he fumbled with her knickers and pulled them to her feet. He dropped his shorts and briefs and a nice stiff cock sprung out. He was about 7 inches long. He pulled his shorts off and sat astride her face to stick his cock in her mouth and she sucked it. He was inexperienced and desperate for a fuck, I could see. He knelt between her legs and started to lick her out. She moaned. He then stood up to fuck and I saw he was going to do it without a condom. I couldn’t let that happen. I opened the door and pretended to have just come in to the room.
The lad looked round and instead of jumping off, just said, “Nice eh – want a go at her?”
Something went in my head. “OK,” I replied and started to pull off my overalls. I stripped naked and walked over. “Sit at her head,” I said.
I entered Vikki in one go. The thought of fucking her in front of a young man was erotic to say the least. I was leaning over and fucking and the young guy’s cock was dangling on Vikki’s face as he tried to get her to suck him.
“I need to shoot,” He said. “Can’t you get her to suck?”
Without a thought, I put my mouth over his cock and with one free hand, I gripped his 7 inches and sucked like mad. As though this were the most natural thing in the world, he started to hump my mouth.
I was cumming and cumming hard into Vikki as I felt my mouth fill. This guy knew how to cum and though I had never done nor had any desire to swallow cum, I really didn’t have a choice. I started to gag a little but almost all of it went down my throat.
“Wow, that was great.” “I’ll give you my number if you ever want to give head again,” He said.
As he left, he did!
I dressed myself and then straightened Vikki’s clothes. She stood up as though she was fine and I took her to the toilet. She sat there and pissed and then as though this was the most normal thing, washed herself, pulled up her briefs and walked back downstairs with me. She carried on as normal, chatting away. I could see she was drunk though and let her have a couple more before deciding we should leave. I did not want others knowing what she was like when drunk.
On the drive home, she dropped off to sleep in the car. About 9 miles from our house, I remembered a “lovers’ lane,” and also the rumours that it was used as a dogging site. My cock sprung up again. I drove into the parking/picnic area and could see a number of cars pulled back off the parking area and partly hidden in the bushes. I could also vaguely make out human shapes in my headlights. I drove way over to the far side of the picnic site and reversed the car into a small area with bushes on either side and behind. I wound down both our windows and unbuttoned Vikki’s blouse and unclipped her bar. I pulled up her skirt and took off her briefs then slightly reclined the seat. I unclipped my overalls and took out my cock then started to finger her. She was wet – very wet. I suppose some of my cum from earlier was seeping back down. I made sure the light inside the car was in the off position if I had to open a door. I pushed her seat right back and got on the floor to start licking her out. I could taste a dilution of my own cum.
I heard movement and looked up to see a guy in his thirties standing at the window wanking. I smiled and kept going. I am not sure if he was the advance party but within about 5 minutes there were four guys a around us. The oldest was about 50ish and the other two were late thirties but none were that bad looking. I also saw a younger guy about my age standing back but fully dressed. I got out my door and walked round with my cock out. I opened Vikki’s door and swung her round so her legs were outside the car while she was lying on the seat. I knelt down and went back to licking her out. She was moaning softly. I then stood up and nodded to one of the thirty-somethings and he took my place while I watched and wanked. In ten minutes, all four had been down on her. I beckoned the younger guy and he came over. He stood beside me while the four guys were over her like lions at the kill.
“Does having your girlfriend seduced turn you on,” He said.
I pointed at my stiff eight inches and said, “What do you think?”
He looked at me and dropped to his knees, taking my cock in his mouth.
“Jeez,” Was about all I could say as he sucked me expertly. He took his own cock out and started to stroke it and he sucked. No one else even noticed us.
“I would love you to fuck her,” I said
“No point,” He replied, “I’m gay.”
“Still love you to fuck her though,” I said again.
“What about fucking you,” He said.
“Not tonight but if I can get you to fuck her, you can fuck me,” I said.
“Will she be out cold when I do it.” He asked?
“Yes.”
“Then you’re on.”
I came!
He sucked every drop as I filled his mouth and I saw a jet of spunk shoot out his dick as he did so.
He stood up and gave me his mobile number and I promised to telephone.
I turned my attention back to Vikki and warned the guys I had cum and would be going soon. It didn’t take long for four loads of cum to spray on her tits and crotch.
To the chorus of multiple “thanks,” I covered her and put her back in her seat before driving her home. Thankfully our garage is integral and I was able to drive straight in. I put the lights on and the sight of her lying there with cum running over her was stunning to say the least. I mopped her with some kitchen towel, dressed her as best I could, and helped her upstairs to bed. She actually helped me along the way but seemed to be oblivious to what was happening even though she was awake.
I must tell the truth and say that I wanked for the third time before I went to sleep. My heart was pounding. It suddenly dawned on me, the opportunities that lay ahead for me with a wife who reacted in this way to alcohol but didn’t even know it. Tomorrow would prove whether this was going to work for me or not.
Well tomorrow came and once more Vikki was cheery and once again thought that the drinks had not had any effect. What I couldn’t understand is what she thought had happened in the space and time when I was having fun with her. Did her mind not wonder why she didn’t have enough memory to fill the evening? In talking to her, it seemed that she just thought that the few hours at the party until she became drunk, were the entire evening. If I filled in a few little episodes for the rest of the evening, then she was happy that she had been awake and aware the whole night and just happened to drop off to sleep on the journey home.I was now thinking of choreographing events more so that I could plan the fun I wanted with Vikki rather than let things take their course. The main problem was the excuse to have her drinking as she really still only drank on special events such as parties etc. More and more, I was fantasising over what I wanted. I had this great urge to have the gay guy fuck her but it was developing into the idea of the other two lads as well. One was obviously bisexual though the other was straight. I thought about getting the guys drunk and horny, Vikki drunk and horny and we sober to see what I could get out of one gay, one bi and one straight guy all in one room with me and my naked wife!
My other fantasy was to let the guys at work have her, especially Winston and Clint, who were two guys of Caribbean descent and the thought of their two dicks up her appealed. Of course I had no way of knowing if any of my mates would be happy to have sex in a gang-bang situation. Certainly we had all seen each other naked lots of times after the gym or other sports activities but never hard and horny. Again, I wondered if a serious drinking session might loosen their inhibitions. Planning would again be important.
Christmas was coming and we were busy. It was certainly an ideal time for parties but everyone was occupied with partners. I called the gay guy and he was up for it any time. When I mentioned the other guys he was even more up for it. The young lad at the party whom I sucked off also seemed keen but as he had a girlfriend only had about three nights free in December. Graeme’s brother, David, was the straight guy and I wondered if he was going to be possible to have along. I called him to say that a couple of my friends were coming round one night to watch the football on our big screen and Vikki had suggested he come too as she was hoping to stay in and watch (she had a passing interest but I hadn’t actually asked her). He seemed quite keen but I realised he would not be thinking of getting into Vikki’s pants with me and two other guys around. I had seen him drunk though and hoped I could get him involved with a few beers inside him. Now all I had to think about was Vikki!
I told her about the match and she said she would go and visit an aunt who lived about 30 miles away to give us “lads” the house to ourselves! I agreed but suggested that since she was being so good, we should go out for a pre-Christmas lunch as I was off for a couple of days. The idea was for me to help her with shopping and then we would have lunch. She loved the idea and we took a taxi into town.
Of course, I booked a rather nice restaurant which blew her mind away and we had a bottle of wine. She was quite tipsy at the end and I managed to talk her into a liqueur. When she said she would have to stop or she would never get to aunties, I suggested we just keep going and I cancel the lads coming round. She loved the idea and we retired to a pub nearby. I moved her on to the alcopops! She was in fine spirit. I was careful and moved from vodka and tonic to tonic. By the time I managed to get her home it was about 6.00pm and she was well gone. I fed her a few more and she tried to remind me to cancel the lads, then just said “What the heck – they can come to the party too!” She was well past anywhere I had ever seen her before when it came to drink.
I laid her on the bed and she fell promptly asleep. I managed to strip her and get some of her school clothes on. I left the bra off but put on her white blouse, little white briefs, white socks and grey short skirt. I had just got organised when the first guy arrived. It was Steve, the gay guy. He was in on the whole idea so I briefed him where we were at and he let me feel his trouser front. His cock was stiff. He had never fucked a woman in his life but was very turned on at the idea of these straight guys fucking with their stiff cocks in hand while he watched.
Next came the guy I had sucked off. His name was Ian and he was a very good looking young guy. He looked very embarrassed but I explained that we were all hoping to get a shag at the woman from the party and also told him that Steve was bisexual and loved giving blow jobs. That perked him up and I left the two of them chatting. They knew that David was the only one who didn’t know what was going on.
David was 15 minutes late but showed up. The t.v. was playing in the background and I got going with the can of beer. David was a very good looking English public school boy-type. The straw blonde hair was slightly unkempt and his clothes had a slightly untidy but quality look about them. He looked like I imagined Hugh Grant might as a teenager. He took to the beer like a duck to water and within 30 minutes was talking animatedly. It took an hour before all the guys were well oiled. The football was almost forgotten while the conversation was turned to sex. I had already told the two later guys that Vikki had been out for lunch and instead of going out, had passed out and was sound asleep. I also made a point of ensuring they knew that she went out like a light. David, having gotten his fingers up her before, was very interested. I suppose being the youngest and horniest. When the time came and he needed the toilet, I took him past our bedroom door where Vikki was lying sprawled on the bed. I explained that we had started having sex but she had fallen asleep. I then went back to the lounge.
I explained to Ian that the girl he saw me fuck at the party was not a slut he had met but my wife and she was in the same condition on the bed.
“You don’t mind guys having her,” He said incredulously?
“I love it,” I replied!
“You going to do her again,” He asked?
“I hope we all are,” I said.
We all quietly went through to the hall and in the dark, I could see that David had gone into the bedroom. He was lying beside Vikki with his fingers in her pants, finger fucking her. She was quietly whimpering. Lying with his legs at an angle, his erection was clearly noticeable in his pants. It’s funny, I had never considered myself gay or even bi, but in the circumstances of guys with Vikki, I suddenly had a great interest in guys’ cocks.
Three of us watching fascination as David continued to play with her. He was oblivious to our presence. I walked into the room and he jumped up and spluterred an apology. I pushed him back as all the guys came in and announced that we were all going to have fun with Vikki. David was astounded! As the youngest member, it was obvious that he wasn’t up to speed with group sex in any format!! I took the lead and started to strip, quietly hushing the guys. She might be out of it and drunk but she wasn’t unconscious and I think the sight of four guys naked around her might have sobered her up pretty quickly if she awoke.
David stood as one by one everyone stripped, even Steve. I noticed Steve’s cock was slightly drooping with apprehension, I presumed. Ian was not having such a problem. His cut cock was sticking straight up and stood out around 6.5 or 7 inches. I told him he could go first. He knelt between her legs and started to lick her. She obliged by opening them wide exposing her slit to all. David was rubbing his cock through his pants and the erection was noticeable. Steve arse was open to us and it his rosebud faced all three of us as he slurped noisily at Vikki. David had dropped his trousers and underwear and was now sporting a healthy 7 inch uncut cock with large balls sagging beneath. I mentally noted that I wouldn’t mind sucking him after he had fucked her and decided to promote him to first fuck.
“You first David, but don’t cum too quickly,” I said.
I handed him a condom and delighted watching him pull in on to his cock. Steve was by now, rigid. We all stood back as David got between her legs.
“Take it slow, David, I don’t want her awake,” I said.
I loved that moment when the cock pushed at her slit, there was a little resistance and it started to slide in. He started to fuck slowly. Her legs were raised so we could all see the actual entry. I dived down and on the pretence of licking Vikki, started to lick David’s cock as it slid in and out of Vikki. He was kissing her tits and running his tongue round her nipples. She continued to whimper and I heard little mews coming from her.
“I’m near,” He said.
“Pull out then,” I replied.
He did. “Now you Steve,” I said.
He pulled the condom on and I stepped forward to help. I saw a surprised look on David’s face but ignored him. Steve started to enter her and as he started to fuck, I did the same again and licked his cock as he fucked her. She was wet, very wet. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ian pull on a condom and rub some hand cream on it. As I pulled back, he climbed on top of Steve and started to enter him. I leaned forward for a better look. I had never seen two guys have anal sex before. Steve took the cock as easily as Vikki was taking Steve’s.
I heard Ian say, “Does that make it easier?”
“Oh yes,” Said Steve.
Meanwhile, David’s cock was like iron and his eyes like stalks. This was all too much for him.
“Well David,” I said, “If you can’t beat them…..join them.”
I dropped to my knees, took off his condom and stuck my mouth over his cock and started to suck.
“Hey,” He started to say, but his cock was saying something else. It reared up like a stallion and popped out of my mouth, slapping me on the face. I gripped it and stuck my mouth over the tip and started to use my newly found cock sucking skills. My finger found is hole and I gently pushed about half and inch into him. That was it. He started to pump in a way that only teenage boys can. The first went in my mouth but this rigid cock had a mind of its own and it broke free spraying a fine jet on my face and hair before I could recapture it and put it back in it’s pen. There were around 11 or 12 spurts and my face was awash with boy cream. Ian withdrew and turned to me, taking off his condom and sticking his cock straight in my mouth. I was rewarded with even more cum before I had time to swallow the first. As he came, I watched as Steve was humping Vikki like a veteran. She lay passively and let him.
The two who had cum looked a little sheepish and Ian said they would go out and have another drink to let us guys finish her off.
When they had left, I pulled Steve off and decided to let him fuck me as I fucked her. He gently lubricated my hole and sucked my cock. It was wonderful and to be doing this in front of my wife was so erotic I could hardly contain myself. I had no idea if I could do this but I had prepared my hole earlier in the day by cleaning as best I could and using Vikki’s dildo to open myself. I climbed on to her and entered her with my big cock and as I started to hump her, I felt Steve’s warm flesh against my hole. It really hurt as he started to push the head into me and he had to pull back a couple of times. Suddenly there was a “plop” at the head entered and a searing sharp pain. It then began to subside slowly and Steve started to gently ease in and out.
I lay dormant and let Steve’s thrusts push me into Vikki. I don’t know how long he fucked for, probably 15 minutes or so but he told me he was close. I asked him to stop.
“Can you cum on her slit.” I asked?
He pulled out and took the condom off. With almost perfect timing (and missing the spectacle of me being fucked, the two others wandered back in wearing just underwear. We stopped for a moment as I explained what I wanted Steve to do.
Ian said he could manage another shot and so did David.
I pulled Vikki’s legs open obscenely and her red gash looked twice its usual size. Steve went first and wanked between her legs. I held her open as he came and his cum shot into her entrance. The cum was creamy white and copious and the site of it shooting in these quantities on to the red gash between Vikki’s thighs had me going. David came forward next and added his, still generous ball-contents to Steve’s load. His cum was thinner and ran quickly down between her legs. As he pulled back, Ian came forward and shot immediately. Thick dollops splattered straight into her cunt.
“Sorry guys,” I said, “I’ve just got to do this.”
I knelt on top and plunged my cock into Vikki taking all the cum in with me. I doubt I managed more than three thrusts before I emptied my balls into her. The climax came from the soles of my feet and it took me all I could, to stay quiet. I arched my back and humped into her about 6 times till there was nothing more to cum.
Once more, the guilt and the worry of how we would all look swept over me as we all gathered clothes and left to the lounge. I excused the guys and went back in with a damp towel to clean up as best I could and to cover Vikki. Other than a whimper or two, she had hardly moved during the whole 45 minute session. I covered her and returned to the lounge where we all shared some beers.
“Well guys, that was something else,” I said. “I trust I can expect your discretion about this – even you David!”
“Can we do it again,” He asked?
“Oh I have a feeling we will be doing it again,” I replied.
I slept like a log and next morning, Vikki was up like the lark and twittering around fixing breakfast. “Sorry I fell asleep,” She said. “I was just so tired after the long day.” “Did the guys come round?”
“I cancelled all but Ian, a friend from work,” I lied. “We had a bit too much beer though and he left early.”
“Oh good, I wouldn’t like them to think I was unsociable.” “I like to get to know your friends,” She said.
“I know you do,” I quietly chuckled. “We managed a nice night on our own though – didn’t we?”
“Yes we did and I’m still a little raw,” She replied.
I left any further incidents as guilt was bothering me and I was edgy that someone would say something. It was into April before I felt the cravings again. It was set off quite innocently by Winston, one of the two black guys at work. He told me that while he and Clint had been on holiday in Majorca in Spain, they had taken a stunning young girl back to their hotel room. She had been drunk and the pair of them had fucked her. He said she had screamed for more at the sight of their big black cocks.
“Women are so easy when they’re drunk,” He said innocently.
“Don’t you mind performing in front of Clint,” I asked?
“Hell no,” He said. “It kinda turns me on being watched anyway – sex is sex and if there is a cunt there, we’ll fuck it – don’t care whose it is!”
I could feel the stirrings between my legs as the prospects were there of two black guys fucking her.
The lunch-time thing had worked quite well but I couldn’t get her to repeat it. My birthday was coming up and in the space of two days, Vikki suggested we go out for a meal and Clint and Graeme from work suggested I go out for a drink with them. I had a few days off and suggested that Vikki and I dine earlier than usual and then meet the guys for a drink afterwards. She surprisingly agreed – since it was MY day!
We dressed and headed for a really nice upmarket inn for dinner and booked the table for 7.00pm. I ensured she had a couple before we went and we had a bottle of wine and a top up glass of wine when that was finished. We got to the pub to meet the lads at about 10.00 pm.
“I’m going to move on to the ‘breezers’” She said, giving her nickname for the alcopops. “Otherwise I might get drunk.”
I readily agreed and Vikki became the life and soul of the group. She was enjoying all the attention from the three lads. Graeme was the only guy who still had a wife as the other two were separated from theirs. I noticed a bit of leg touching from Winston to Vikki as she sat between him and Graeme and she did not refuse. When she went to the toilet, Winston pulled me aside.
“See even straight-laced married women relax when they’re drunk, He said. “Does she never crave a bit of black cock cos she is a stunner.”
“If she does, she has never said anything to me and funnily enough it would turn me on,” I said with the slip of my tongue.
“If you can get her in the mood then, I’m your man,” He replied.
As Vikki stumbled back across the bar, it was almost 11.30pm so I suggested we retire to our house to let her have some rest.
“No,” She retorted, “ I’m jusht fine.” She promptly fell asleep on Winston’s shoulder.
We had another drink and as we were talking about football, women and sex, I saw Clint’s hand all the way up her skirt under the table. He thought I couldn’t see. Graeme was watching him and I saw him rubbing his trousers.
I nudged Winston and whispered, “I think your friend is trying to beat you to first base.”
He laughed and said, “Aren’t you annoyed?” “If she was mine I wouldn’t let anyone near her.”
The drink had loosened my tongue. “Trouble is Winston, when she’s like this, I want everyone to fuck her – it turns me on.”
“Let’s head to your place for that drink,” He suddenly said.
We half lifted and half walked Vikki out of the door. She talked to us as we hailed a taxi. Graeme said he had to go home. This was a pity. I had sucked his brother off and Graeme was a stunning older version of him and I had a craving to suck him too. This called for desperate measures.
I went up to Graeme and whispered, “Winston says he can get his cock in any girl if she’s drunk but he won’t get this one if her husband stops him.” “Mind you, if her husbands drunk too, who knows!”
“Maybe one drink,” came the reply.
Vikki went straight for her shower to “waken herself up.” When she returned, well covered in her dressing gown, I managed two more drinks into her before she passed out on the couch beside Graeme and I.
“Is she a sound sleeper,” Graeme asked after about 15 minutes?
“Watch,” I said.
I put my hand under her dressing gown and while covered. Made it obvious I was fingering her. She whimpered and uttered a “Yes.”
She opened her legs to allow better access as I fingered her without exposing anything.
“She knows it’s you though,” Said Clint.
“Be my guest,” I said.
He shot across beside her and put his hand up to join mine. We jointly started to finger her as she whimpered some more. I pulled my hand away. Graeme leaned across and asked if this was ok.
“You bet,” I said.
He took her tit out and started to suck it as Winston knelt between her legs and opened the front of her gown to expose her naked body to all of them as she lay on the couch. Winston started licking her and she really liked that. Whimpering, she half opened her eyes and though she could see, she was not registering anything. We lifted her on to the rug and stripped her. Clint and Winston stripped down to their Calvin Kleins and their large cocks were obvious. I was really going to enjoy this. Graeme just opened his fly and took his cock out. His uncut cock was only about 6 inches which when he eventually saw mine at 8 and Winston and Clint at something resembling 9 or 10 inches of uncut black meat, he must have felt inadequate. I opened my wallet and threw some condoms on the floor.
“Just in case,” I said.
Their eyes lit up!
Clint climbed up to Vikki’s face and tried to get her to suck him. Her mouth opened but just slumped shut. He tried again but I was getting worried he would waken her.
“I need my cock sucked bitch,” He said.
“Don’t Clint or you’ll waken her,” I begged.
“I need sucked,” He repeated.
I didn’t need a second chance.
“Here, I’ll take her place if it’s so important.”
I knelt in front of him and took the head of his big black cock into my mouth. The blue/black skin folded back as he forced it into my mouth and he started to face fuck me. His big balls slapped my chin and he held the back of my head.
“C’mon you white faggot,” He said, “Eat my black meat while we fuck your wife.”
Winston was stretching a condom over his monster and positioning himself over Vikki. He started to enter her. Her legs opened of their own accord as she unconsciously welcomed the black pole into her. Graeme stood up for a better look and was just alongside Clint when I quickly pulled off and swallowed Graeme’s cock. He jerked back a little the just pushed it into my mouth and started to talk like Clint and both of them whipped my face with their cocks and called me “faggot.”
“Please guys, I want you all to fuck her and let me watch,” I pleaded.
Winston was banging her relentlessly and she was responding with her hands round his back.
Clint then said he was next and Winston readily pulled out of her as he took his place between her legs. As though it were natural, He stood up and stuck his cock, complete with rubber, into my mouth. It tasted of Vikki.
Graeme was back on the floor sucking her tits. When Clint had been at it for about 10 minutes, he slid out and let Graeme get his way. It must have felt pretty loose but he was enjoying it. I, by now, had two black cocks in my hand and mouth and was sucking like a full-time faggot. Their cocks tasted of man. A mix of musk, pee, female juices and sweat mixed with copious quantities of pre-cum.
Graeme was cumming in her. I could hear him as he grunted, filling his rubber as he fucked. The two black guys abandoned me and took place between her legs with Clint first. He stuck his weapon back in and got going. Winston kept nursing his erection as he watched. It didn’t take Clint long and he arched his back as he filled her. He pulled out and the condom full of cum dangled of the end of his cock. Winston with a great sense of urgency went straight in. Vikki grunted as he entered and he humped her. Once more her hands went round his back as he fucked. Winston took all of three minutes as we all watch him.
“That was great,” He said as he pulled out and dropped his condom into the bin with the rest.
The guys, as they tend to do after a slightly awkward sex session, dressed quickly and after reassurances once again of absolute discretion, they were gone. I walked through and looked at Vikki’s ravaged body and didn’t feel guilty. I realised why – I hadn’t cum.
I took the condoms out of the bin and sniffed the aroma of three guys who had made this stuff while fucking my wife. I dipped my tongue in each and then put my cock into Vikki as, one by one, I emptied the contents between us and pushed the fresh seed into her as I fucked. I came with force and collapsed back spent with the cum dripping on to the rug,
It took about 30 minutes to clear up the evidence and to clean up Vikki. I helped her to bed and slept soundly yet again. In the morning, I was gently chastised again for being too rough when I had fucked her.
“So she remembered being fucked?”
“You felt so big last night Michael and you fucked me in so many ways,” She said. “I loved it.”
“Glad to be of service darling,” I said.
“We must do it like that again some time,” She said.
“Oh yes – we must,” I replied, “We must.!”
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
TRYING THE OTHER SIDE
TRYING THE OTHER SIDE
(bi/MMF/oral)
Now l wouldn’t like you to think I am a bisexual because I am not. I am gay, always been gay, though I went through my heterosexual phase in my teens just when all my friends were going through their homosexual one.
I do like virginity though. When I use that word, I don’t really mean guys who have never had sex in their lives, but more the guys who are more or less straight and are “gay virgins.” I wouldn’t say I have not sampled a few real virgins in my time but we will leave that for another time. I do like married guys, guys with girlfriends, and guys who are gay but just haven’t found out yet. You know the type? Sometimes if the timing is right, you can find them just at that moment when their cock is ruling their head and they decide to “walk on the wild side.” Guilty conscience usually follows but I can cope with that.
I have two stories to tell and in both, my urgent need of straight guys ended up with my cock ruling my head.
Peter:
I was in my early thirties and happily settled with in a relationship with a younger guy in his late teens. We had a great sex life though he was sometimes hard to keep satisfied. To that end, we occasionally had a threesome and sometimes even foursome. One day, Andrew came home with Peter. Peter was as straight as you could find. He was 24, married with a 3 year old son and was a bricklayer. He was slim, wiry with a firm body and by the time he came in, his cock was already tented in his pants.
Sex was more erotic that exciting as Peter really didn’t know what he wanted to do except get his rocks off. We really just stripped him naked and gently serviced him orally. He came relatively quickly and was twitching to go almost immediately. From then on we could expect a telephone call about once every two weeks for Peter to get sucked off and sex really didn’t go much beyond that.
One night, we got a call from Peter and he sounded slightly distressed. He said he couldn’t come but something had happened and he asked for me to meet him on my own to discuss it. I naturally though his wife had found out. I said to Andrew that I should go and he agreed. I collected him in my car some fifteen minutes later and he asked if we could park up a quiet side street – which I did. He started a story.
He told me he had long wanted to have threesome with his wife, which she had rejected. He had come home from work that particular day and told his wife that he had met a guy in a pub at lunch time and after a conversation had arranged for him to come round that night to have sex with them both.
“So why do you need my advice” I asked naively?
“Well, I thought you could be the guy,” He responded.
It hadn’t crossed this poor randy heterosexual soul that my being gay might be a slight obstacle to our festivities. I tried to put this point across but this guy was in heat in a way that I have never seen anyone since. If I had told him to strip naked and dance in front of his neighbours before I would do it, he would have.
The more he talked, the randier he seemed and the more the thought of watching him with his wife started to turn me on. I told him if I did it, he would have to take the main part.
“Thanks” He said, “It’s just that we are parked outside our house anyway and she has been watching us from the window for the last ten minutes.”
I looked across to the block of flats and, sure enough, there was a face at the window. We went in.
First slight embarrassment was that I recognised her. She was my hairdresser and also knew my other half.
“I always thought you and he were gay,” she said.
“Good Heavens no,” I lied in response.
She was a slim attractive girl with short blonde hair and they were well matched. My tall broad build overshadowed them. Peter was beside her on the couch and she was definitely embarrassed as he stroked her breasts and rubbed his hand up and down her under her skirt. His horniness was very apparent. I suggested that they start and I would watch for a few seconds before joining them on the couch.
It was extremely erotic to have the privilege of watching a young, attractive couple preparing themselves for their most intimate act and knowing I would be allowed to join them. Though not initially aroused by the young girl before me the actions of her extremely randy husband was fuelling my own lust. I knew I would have to be careful in handling him sexually as we were both supposed to be servicing his wife.
Within a few seconds, he had her pants slipped down and off and his fingers were exploring her front. I could just make out the hair at the top of her legs. One breast was exposed and was small but well shaped. I am not really an expert in the sexual description of the female body parts, so I hope you heterosexuals out there will bear with me. I felt I should make a move and found myself on my hands and knees between her legs as they sat together on the couch. He gripped my hand and pushed it between her legs and before I knew what I was doing her entire vagina was there before me. It was gaping open, the pink clitoris showing between the lips and it looked very moist. Her pubic hair was neat and trim and it looked quite small. I wasn’t sure what to do next but he made my mind up for me. As I looked closely, I felt his hand on the back of my head and before I knew what was happening, I had a face full of female sex organ.
I seemed logical then, to lick it. Thankfully there was little or no taste and so proceeding with this seemed o.k. Judging from the noises coming from above, my tongue seemed to be having some effect. She was virtually screaming as my tongue was inside her as far as I could go. I looked to my right and saw his bright red cock being exposed. This was more like it! He had just over six inches with a foreskin that peeled lightly back to expose just the tip of the glans. The veins were standing out on the side and I thought he was going to cum there are then. The pre cum was leaking slowly out of the top and I wanted so much to suck it but knew this could not be so.
I moved up to her tits, and he lunged between her legs with his cock, ramming it home to the hilt, while she groaned with delight. He thrust in and out quickly and screamed that he was cumming. I saw the base of his cock throb as he lunged in, out slowly then in again before pulling out with cum still spurting out of the end. The white liquid trickled out behind him and I knew what I had to do. I went down between her legs and started to lick. The taste was unbelievable! Heterosexual cum licked straight from it’s target.
“Don’t worry,” he said, “I’ll be ready again in a minute.”
He was! Within two or three minutes his cock was erect again. Being a “one shot wonder” myself, I gloried at the erect cock in front of me again.
“Fuck her,” he said.
I put on a condom, turned her over (it somehow felt more natural) and entered her slit from the rear. My cock slipped in easily with the aid of copious quantity of cum. I started to fuck her. Much looser than a man’s hole but pleasant. He went to her head and stuck his cock in her mouth and she slurped and cooed and we fill her at both ends.
I saw some movement out of the corner of my eye and saw a beautiful little naked blonde boy watching us. He was stroking his little cock idly and it was erect. I presumed this was their son and when I mentioned he was watching, she almost panicked. Her husband did a strange thing. He said to carry on, as their son was too young to know what was going on anyway. He looked to be about 3 or 4 so I suppose this was true but odd nevertheless. Though she seemed uneasy about it, my cock up her slit seemed to overrule any thoughts she may have had to the contrary. I found the whole scene unusually erotic. At no stage was I interested sexually in the little boy but the scenario of fucking mother, father being sucked by her, and young son stroking his cock while watching from just two feet away was kinky in the extreme.
I must say that the scene did not go on for long and after three or four minutes, she thought it wiser to put him back to bed. I pulled out and she said she would be a few minutes. I took the opportunity to bend down and suck his gleaming cock head and he blew immediately in my mouth. The quantity was again copious. I swallowed as best I could and we rested.
Again he said, “Don’t worry I’ll cum again.”
I watch videos, I read stories and guys cum and cum again. I have been with guys who cum twice and can once remember a guy who came three times but I can honestly say that this guy beat all records that night. I have never experienced anyone like him since.
She returned and he immediately went back into her fucking like mad. I concentrated on her breasts and licked his balls discreetly as he fucked her under the pretence of licking her clitoris. He screamed out and came again. I decided I should cum but he told me not to. Again I licked her. She was wet beyond belief with two loads up her.
In all that evening, this guy put five loads in his wife and one in my mouth. In each case he shot cum. She was pouring with cum and my mouth was too. I licked her like a cat getting the cream.
He asked me finally, to take off the condom and fuck her. I had had an AIDS test because of a loan I had taken and he also said they had done it too. I took the plunge.
The feeling of bare cock in a cum filled cavity was unbelievable and after a few thrusts, my cum ejected into her to mix with his. We collapsed exhausted and happy.
I was invited back some weeks later and went. When I arrived, he answered the door with just a towel round him and said they had had a disagreement and she had gone to stay the night with her mother. He was going to go out with some mates and I was welcome to join them. As he was a good few years younger than me I decided against it. He then dropped his towel to show a very stiff cock.
“Seems a pity for us not to do something,” He said. “I would like to enjoy the cock that fucked my wife.”
I dropped to my knees and sucked him but got a distinct feeling he had an agenda. He stripped me and within seconds was offering me his butt. I took my cock, rubbed some spit on it and pushed it into him. He was struggling to take it but I got a strong feeling that he had to be fucked by the same cock his wife had. He got his wish. I fucked him on the same sofa, in the same position while talking to him about his wife and I shot my cum into him as he sprayed everywhere.
He seemed to want to live dangerously as, two minutes after dressing, his friends arrived at the door. He was not bothered in the slightest, even though he still did not have trousers on. These guys were not gay in any way so he really was running a risk. I left them to their evening out, my cum going with them.
The thought of those visits remained in my memory and provided the basis for many a wank. I did not think the opportunity would arise again, but it did!
Craig
My job involved quite a lot of travelling and part of the area I had to look after was Northern Ireland all the way through the problems there with terrorism. I usually flew in and hired a car with a local registration number, for safety. At that time, the gay social life was centred round Belfast and didn’t amount to much. Most guys were expected to marry and settle down or live an isolated life and being gay was really frowned upon. Rich pickings for a guy who likes married men.
Outside Belfast, there was a rife cottaging scene. The police had other things to worry about and there were unmanned public toilets everywhere. Even some tiny villages could be interesting and I had some amazing sex in public places and with extremely straight guys. Even had sex with a member of U.D.A. (Protestant Terrorist Organisation) once. That guys had the shaved head, tattoos, pierced everything and, of course, the wedding ring. As always seemed to be the case with these guys, he was passive! Any way, I am drifting off the story.
One lunch time, in a little town called Ballymoney, I pulled into a car park, took out my sandwiches and a Coke and settled down to a quiet lunch. When I had finished, I noticed a little modern toilet block in a corner of the car park and though I would have a quick leak before starting work again.
I went it to find one cubicle and one standing place. I went in the cubicle and was about to pee when I heard someone come in and try the door. They seemed to wait outside, Now this place was small. I flushed, unbolted the door and came out to face an adonis. This guy was a hunk. I would put him well over 6 feet, dirty blonde hair, wearing tight track suit bottoms, trainers and a sports top. He smiled and went into the cubicle while I went to “wash my hands.” I noticed he hadn’t locked the door and it had drifted open. I looked in to see him with his track suit bottoms down and a healthy 6 inch uncut erection in his hand. What could I do? I took him in hand while unzipping my own suit trousers and pulled out my 7.5 inches. I had noticed the wedding ring and that turned me on all the more. After a little mutual oral and some stroking which took me near to cumming, he stopped suddenly and asked me to meet him outside.
I went back to his car where he explained he was bisexual and wanted me to fuck his 21 year old wife. I was in my early forties so was quite surprised but he said they both liked older business types. As I have said before we talked a little more and I was not sure I would be up for it especially since he said they had tried it a couple of times before and it had not been a success. Though I had told him which hotel I was in (20 miles away in Coleraine), we decided not to make an arrangement and, as far as I was concerned, I had enjoyed my little meeting with him and that was it.
Now, it’s 8.00 pm and I am just finishing dinner in the hotel restaurant when my eyes are drawn to an impressively good looking guy with a very pretty girl at reception. In a flash it dawned on me who it was. I hadn’t told him my name so he was going to have trouble finding me but, he did look attractive and I had just polished off a few glasses of wine so next thing I invited them over. We had a drink while I explained there had been a mistake and he had obviously misunderstood me.
“No, I didn’t” he said. “I just thought if you met my wife, you would be turned on by her.”
Little did he know. I still protested but he assured me I only needed to do what I wanted. I was more concerned at the possible lack of staying power with a female present.
Somehow we ended up in my room. He started to kiss her and squeeze her breasts. As with the time I had Peter and his wife, the pair of them were superheated. Obviously the idea of performing in front of someone was a turn on and I had to admit, it was erotic. I moved forward and tried to show some interest in the pretty young girl before me. Standing behind her, I caressed her breasts while he kissed her. I ran my hands down her sides and gently stroked the front of her skirt. She was panting. I could feel his stiffness with back of my hand and, as he rode her skirt slowly upwards, I placed my fingers directly on the front of her briefs where a small wet spot had appeared. I kissed her neck and pushed my fingers around the elastic of her briefs to finally feel the light fuzz of pubic hair and then onwards to the folds of her vagina. I slowly unzipped him and unclipped his jeans which fell to the floor and rubbed his stiff cock through his white Jockeys. I pulled them down and his rigid cock sprung out and up. I gripped it and rubbed the head of it against her moist cunt lips. I unclipped her skirt which also fell to the ground and then my own pants followed and I freed my own cock which surprised me by its hardness. I pushed it against her bum cheeks.
We quickly finished stripping and she surprised me by dropping to her knees and taking my cock in her mouth. This was a first for me. He then started to lick my balls. I wanted to have some control so I lifted her on to the bed and pushed open her legs. Her vagina smelt of soap so I decided to go for it and buried my mouth into her waiting opening. I struck metal! A ring! I presumed it had something to do with a heightened orgasm, which is what she seemed to me having right then. She howled with pleasure and his cock was placed just above my mouth so that I could suck both alternatively. I was high!
He then went between her legs and entered her. I quickly lay under them with my mouth in a position to lick his cock and her cunt during the sex act. I licked his balls, I licked his hole, I licked her moist cunt – this was really something.
He pulled out and offered her to me. I pulled on a condom and plunged straight in and fucked her for all it was worth. So loose, so moist and so easy. He knelt above her facing me and I was able to suck his cock in full view of her, which was a wild turn on. Here I was, a fully fledged gay guy with a raging hard on, fucking someone’s young wife while she groaned her orgasm, and sucking her husband’s cock in full view of her. She did not seem remotely shocked to see a man sucking her husband. I suppose, as she was getting her share, she was happy.
This had not gone on for long but I could feel myself building towards an orgasm and when I told them, he told me to keep going. I was just on the edge of cumming when a warm blast hit my face. He pumped load after load of thin warm cum straight on my face, running down on to his wife’s tits. I fucked her towards my climax and she seemed to be nearing hers. I moved my mouth down to her nipples and sucked them and his cum at the same time as my balls emptied into her. I could feel spurt after spurt pumping into the condom as I collapsed on top of her. I allowed my cock to slowly soften before I withdrew and was able to show the full load to my partners.
We showered and dressed before they left. Next morning, reception gave me a telephone message with a number to call on my next visit. I never did but often regret not doing so.
I resumed my gay lifestyle but surprisingly still fantasise over trying the other side.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
Always interested in any comments about my stories and also keen to hear of other people experiences.
(bi/MMF/oral)
Now l wouldn’t like you to think I am a bisexual because I am not. I am gay, always been gay, though I went through my heterosexual phase in my teens just when all my friends were going through their homosexual one.
I do like virginity though. When I use that word, I don’t really mean guys who have never had sex in their lives, but more the guys who are more or less straight and are “gay virgins.” I wouldn’t say I have not sampled a few real virgins in my time but we will leave that for another time. I do like married guys, guys with girlfriends, and guys who are gay but just haven’t found out yet. You know the type? Sometimes if the timing is right, you can find them just at that moment when their cock is ruling their head and they decide to “walk on the wild side.” Guilty conscience usually follows but I can cope with that.
I have two stories to tell and in both, my urgent need of straight guys ended up with my cock ruling my head.
Peter:
I was in my early thirties and happily settled with in a relationship with a younger guy in his late teens. We had a great sex life though he was sometimes hard to keep satisfied. To that end, we occasionally had a threesome and sometimes even foursome. One day, Andrew came home with Peter. Peter was as straight as you could find. He was 24, married with a 3 year old son and was a bricklayer. He was slim, wiry with a firm body and by the time he came in, his cock was already tented in his pants.
Sex was more erotic that exciting as Peter really didn’t know what he wanted to do except get his rocks off. We really just stripped him naked and gently serviced him orally. He came relatively quickly and was twitching to go almost immediately. From then on we could expect a telephone call about once every two weeks for Peter to get sucked off and sex really didn’t go much beyond that.
One night, we got a call from Peter and he sounded slightly distressed. He said he couldn’t come but something had happened and he asked for me to meet him on my own to discuss it. I naturally though his wife had found out. I said to Andrew that I should go and he agreed. I collected him in my car some fifteen minutes later and he asked if we could park up a quiet side street – which I did. He started a story.
He told me he had long wanted to have threesome with his wife, which she had rejected. He had come home from work that particular day and told his wife that he had met a guy in a pub at lunch time and after a conversation had arranged for him to come round that night to have sex with them both.
“So why do you need my advice” I asked naively?
“Well, I thought you could be the guy,” He responded.
It hadn’t crossed this poor randy heterosexual soul that my being gay might be a slight obstacle to our festivities. I tried to put this point across but this guy was in heat in a way that I have never seen anyone since. If I had told him to strip naked and dance in front of his neighbours before I would do it, he would have.
The more he talked, the randier he seemed and the more the thought of watching him with his wife started to turn me on. I told him if I did it, he would have to take the main part.
“Thanks” He said, “It’s just that we are parked outside our house anyway and she has been watching us from the window for the last ten minutes.”
I looked across to the block of flats and, sure enough, there was a face at the window. We went in.
First slight embarrassment was that I recognised her. She was my hairdresser and also knew my other half.
“I always thought you and he were gay,” she said.
“Good Heavens no,” I lied in response.
She was a slim attractive girl with short blonde hair and they were well matched. My tall broad build overshadowed them. Peter was beside her on the couch and she was definitely embarrassed as he stroked her breasts and rubbed his hand up and down her under her skirt. His horniness was very apparent. I suggested that they start and I would watch for a few seconds before joining them on the couch.
It was extremely erotic to have the privilege of watching a young, attractive couple preparing themselves for their most intimate act and knowing I would be allowed to join them. Though not initially aroused by the young girl before me the actions of her extremely randy husband was fuelling my own lust. I knew I would have to be careful in handling him sexually as we were both supposed to be servicing his wife.
Within a few seconds, he had her pants slipped down and off and his fingers were exploring her front. I could just make out the hair at the top of her legs. One breast was exposed and was small but well shaped. I am not really an expert in the sexual description of the female body parts, so I hope you heterosexuals out there will bear with me. I felt I should make a move and found myself on my hands and knees between her legs as they sat together on the couch. He gripped my hand and pushed it between her legs and before I knew what I was doing her entire vagina was there before me. It was gaping open, the pink clitoris showing between the lips and it looked very moist. Her pubic hair was neat and trim and it looked quite small. I wasn’t sure what to do next but he made my mind up for me. As I looked closely, I felt his hand on the back of my head and before I knew what was happening, I had a face full of female sex organ.
I seemed logical then, to lick it. Thankfully there was little or no taste and so proceeding with this seemed o.k. Judging from the noises coming from above, my tongue seemed to be having some effect. She was virtually screaming as my tongue was inside her as far as I could go. I looked to my right and saw his bright red cock being exposed. This was more like it! He had just over six inches with a foreskin that peeled lightly back to expose just the tip of the glans. The veins were standing out on the side and I thought he was going to cum there are then. The pre cum was leaking slowly out of the top and I wanted so much to suck it but knew this could not be so.
I moved up to her tits, and he lunged between her legs with his cock, ramming it home to the hilt, while she groaned with delight. He thrust in and out quickly and screamed that he was cumming. I saw the base of his cock throb as he lunged in, out slowly then in again before pulling out with cum still spurting out of the end. The white liquid trickled out behind him and I knew what I had to do. I went down between her legs and started to lick. The taste was unbelievable! Heterosexual cum licked straight from it’s target.
“Don’t worry,” he said, “I’ll be ready again in a minute.”
He was! Within two or three minutes his cock was erect again. Being a “one shot wonder” myself, I gloried at the erect cock in front of me again.
“Fuck her,” he said.
I put on a condom, turned her over (it somehow felt more natural) and entered her slit from the rear. My cock slipped in easily with the aid of copious quantity of cum. I started to fuck her. Much looser than a man’s hole but pleasant. He went to her head and stuck his cock in her mouth and she slurped and cooed and we fill her at both ends.
I saw some movement out of the corner of my eye and saw a beautiful little naked blonde boy watching us. He was stroking his little cock idly and it was erect. I presumed this was their son and when I mentioned he was watching, she almost panicked. Her husband did a strange thing. He said to carry on, as their son was too young to know what was going on anyway. He looked to be about 3 or 4 so I suppose this was true but odd nevertheless. Though she seemed uneasy about it, my cock up her slit seemed to overrule any thoughts she may have had to the contrary. I found the whole scene unusually erotic. At no stage was I interested sexually in the little boy but the scenario of fucking mother, father being sucked by her, and young son stroking his cock while watching from just two feet away was kinky in the extreme.
I must say that the scene did not go on for long and after three or four minutes, she thought it wiser to put him back to bed. I pulled out and she said she would be a few minutes. I took the opportunity to bend down and suck his gleaming cock head and he blew immediately in my mouth. The quantity was again copious. I swallowed as best I could and we rested.
Again he said, “Don’t worry I’ll cum again.”
I watch videos, I read stories and guys cum and cum again. I have been with guys who cum twice and can once remember a guy who came three times but I can honestly say that this guy beat all records that night. I have never experienced anyone like him since.
She returned and he immediately went back into her fucking like mad. I concentrated on her breasts and licked his balls discreetly as he fucked her under the pretence of licking her clitoris. He screamed out and came again. I decided I should cum but he told me not to. Again I licked her. She was wet beyond belief with two loads up her.
In all that evening, this guy put five loads in his wife and one in my mouth. In each case he shot cum. She was pouring with cum and my mouth was too. I licked her like a cat getting the cream.
He asked me finally, to take off the condom and fuck her. I had had an AIDS test because of a loan I had taken and he also said they had done it too. I took the plunge.
The feeling of bare cock in a cum filled cavity was unbelievable and after a few thrusts, my cum ejected into her to mix with his. We collapsed exhausted and happy.
I was invited back some weeks later and went. When I arrived, he answered the door with just a towel round him and said they had had a disagreement and she had gone to stay the night with her mother. He was going to go out with some mates and I was welcome to join them. As he was a good few years younger than me I decided against it. He then dropped his towel to show a very stiff cock.
“Seems a pity for us not to do something,” He said. “I would like to enjoy the cock that fucked my wife.”
I dropped to my knees and sucked him but got a distinct feeling he had an agenda. He stripped me and within seconds was offering me his butt. I took my cock, rubbed some spit on it and pushed it into him. He was struggling to take it but I got a strong feeling that he had to be fucked by the same cock his wife had. He got his wish. I fucked him on the same sofa, in the same position while talking to him about his wife and I shot my cum into him as he sprayed everywhere.
He seemed to want to live dangerously as, two minutes after dressing, his friends arrived at the door. He was not bothered in the slightest, even though he still did not have trousers on. These guys were not gay in any way so he really was running a risk. I left them to their evening out, my cum going with them.
The thought of those visits remained in my memory and provided the basis for many a wank. I did not think the opportunity would arise again, but it did!
Craig
My job involved quite a lot of travelling and part of the area I had to look after was Northern Ireland all the way through the problems there with terrorism. I usually flew in and hired a car with a local registration number, for safety. At that time, the gay social life was centred round Belfast and didn’t amount to much. Most guys were expected to marry and settle down or live an isolated life and being gay was really frowned upon. Rich pickings for a guy who likes married men.
Outside Belfast, there was a rife cottaging scene. The police had other things to worry about and there were unmanned public toilets everywhere. Even some tiny villages could be interesting and I had some amazing sex in public places and with extremely straight guys. Even had sex with a member of U.D.A. (Protestant Terrorist Organisation) once. That guys had the shaved head, tattoos, pierced everything and, of course, the wedding ring. As always seemed to be the case with these guys, he was passive! Any way, I am drifting off the story.
One lunch time, in a little town called Ballymoney, I pulled into a car park, took out my sandwiches and a Coke and settled down to a quiet lunch. When I had finished, I noticed a little modern toilet block in a corner of the car park and though I would have a quick leak before starting work again.
I went it to find one cubicle and one standing place. I went in the cubicle and was about to pee when I heard someone come in and try the door. They seemed to wait outside, Now this place was small. I flushed, unbolted the door and came out to face an adonis. This guy was a hunk. I would put him well over 6 feet, dirty blonde hair, wearing tight track suit bottoms, trainers and a sports top. He smiled and went into the cubicle while I went to “wash my hands.” I noticed he hadn’t locked the door and it had drifted open. I looked in to see him with his track suit bottoms down and a healthy 6 inch uncut erection in his hand. What could I do? I took him in hand while unzipping my own suit trousers and pulled out my 7.5 inches. I had noticed the wedding ring and that turned me on all the more. After a little mutual oral and some stroking which took me near to cumming, he stopped suddenly and asked me to meet him outside.
I went back to his car where he explained he was bisexual and wanted me to fuck his 21 year old wife. I was in my early forties so was quite surprised but he said they both liked older business types. As I have said before we talked a little more and I was not sure I would be up for it especially since he said they had tried it a couple of times before and it had not been a success. Though I had told him which hotel I was in (20 miles away in Coleraine), we decided not to make an arrangement and, as far as I was concerned, I had enjoyed my little meeting with him and that was it.
Now, it’s 8.00 pm and I am just finishing dinner in the hotel restaurant when my eyes are drawn to an impressively good looking guy with a very pretty girl at reception. In a flash it dawned on me who it was. I hadn’t told him my name so he was going to have trouble finding me but, he did look attractive and I had just polished off a few glasses of wine so next thing I invited them over. We had a drink while I explained there had been a mistake and he had obviously misunderstood me.
“No, I didn’t” he said. “I just thought if you met my wife, you would be turned on by her.”
Little did he know. I still protested but he assured me I only needed to do what I wanted. I was more concerned at the possible lack of staying power with a female present.
Somehow we ended up in my room. He started to kiss her and squeeze her breasts. As with the time I had Peter and his wife, the pair of them were superheated. Obviously the idea of performing in front of someone was a turn on and I had to admit, it was erotic. I moved forward and tried to show some interest in the pretty young girl before me. Standing behind her, I caressed her breasts while he kissed her. I ran my hands down her sides and gently stroked the front of her skirt. She was panting. I could feel his stiffness with back of my hand and, as he rode her skirt slowly upwards, I placed my fingers directly on the front of her briefs where a small wet spot had appeared. I kissed her neck and pushed my fingers around the elastic of her briefs to finally feel the light fuzz of pubic hair and then onwards to the folds of her vagina. I slowly unzipped him and unclipped his jeans which fell to the floor and rubbed his stiff cock through his white Jockeys. I pulled them down and his rigid cock sprung out and up. I gripped it and rubbed the head of it against her moist cunt lips. I unclipped her skirt which also fell to the ground and then my own pants followed and I freed my own cock which surprised me by its hardness. I pushed it against her bum cheeks.
We quickly finished stripping and she surprised me by dropping to her knees and taking my cock in her mouth. This was a first for me. He then started to lick my balls. I wanted to have some control so I lifted her on to the bed and pushed open her legs. Her vagina smelt of soap so I decided to go for it and buried my mouth into her waiting opening. I struck metal! A ring! I presumed it had something to do with a heightened orgasm, which is what she seemed to me having right then. She howled with pleasure and his cock was placed just above my mouth so that I could suck both alternatively. I was high!
He then went between her legs and entered her. I quickly lay under them with my mouth in a position to lick his cock and her cunt during the sex act. I licked his balls, I licked his hole, I licked her moist cunt – this was really something.
He pulled out and offered her to me. I pulled on a condom and plunged straight in and fucked her for all it was worth. So loose, so moist and so easy. He knelt above her facing me and I was able to suck his cock in full view of her, which was a wild turn on. Here I was, a fully fledged gay guy with a raging hard on, fucking someone’s young wife while she groaned her orgasm, and sucking her husband’s cock in full view of her. She did not seem remotely shocked to see a man sucking her husband. I suppose, as she was getting her share, she was happy.
This had not gone on for long but I could feel myself building towards an orgasm and when I told them, he told me to keep going. I was just on the edge of cumming when a warm blast hit my face. He pumped load after load of thin warm cum straight on my face, running down on to his wife’s tits. I fucked her towards my climax and she seemed to be nearing hers. I moved my mouth down to her nipples and sucked them and his cum at the same time as my balls emptied into her. I could feel spurt after spurt pumping into the condom as I collapsed on top of her. I allowed my cock to slowly soften before I withdrew and was able to show the full load to my partners.
We showered and dressed before they left. Next morning, reception gave me a telephone message with a number to call on my next visit. I never did but often regret not doing so.
I resumed my gay lifestyle but surprisingly still fantasise over trying the other side.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
Always interested in any comments about my stories and also keen to hear of other people experiences.
THE STAG NIGHT
THE STAG NIGHT
By kewtieboy
MMM/sleep/nc/oral
This story of having sex with both my boyfriend and a straight friend of ours while they both slept is true and still excites me even now!
I had lived with Alistair for around 9 years and we had enjoyed our relationship. We were close but had enjoyed some sexual fun both in threesomes and, as we both travelled separately away from home in our respective jobs, we had some sexual fun on our own. We used these experiences to heighten our sexual experiences together. I was never much of a predator (usually waiting for someone else to make the first move) but he was amazingly forward in pursuing people when he fancied them. This had resulted in some unusual subjects for threesomes including quite clearly heterosexual, married men.
During one of our “kiss and tell” sex sessions, he confessed that he had met a married guy and had had sex with him. The sex had been pretty ordinary and with no actual fucking either way. He was “straight” and in fact had a fiancée. Though he told me they had only had sex once, Charlie, as he was called, started calling round to see us. It was kind of odd as he showed no signs of wanting sex and talked most of the time about his impending marriage. He was a plumber though, and extremely useful and we started acting like a heterosexual group of three lads, going out for a pint and talking football (which I hate). He would drop in and frequently found gay people around the house. On these occasions he would act extremely manly and talk about all the things men do when trying to convince others how straight they are.
He came back to our house after a boozy night out and after even more drinks, I managed to persuade him to take his cock out and got a little suck at it while Alistair watched. It was an uncut and unremarkable 6 inches or so but I found the brief encounter highly erotic probably because I had evened up the score with my other half. More drunken nights ensued and on each of them I got the feeling he was trying to get really drunk so that he could use it as an excuse to go further. Apart from some playful groping he would pull back at the last minute (guilty conscience I assume).
Something odd happened, however when he announced that he wanted to go on his stag night with just the two of us. Now whether he had had another lads’ night without us or not, I don’t know, but I saw the possibility of some fun coming up until he announced that the night would be the night before his wedding. Traditionally here in Scotland, stag nights are a few nights before the wedding day to allow the groom time to remove the red paint from his testicles and get back from being sent to the far corners of the UK with his hands tied behind his back!
The night was a serious drinking night and both he and Alistair were drinking heavily. I presume both thought this would lead to them ending up in bed. We staggered back to Charlie’s house and drank some more. At around 1.30 in the morning, Alistair, who was past caring about anything, announced he was going to sleep with Charlie and would probably fuck him. I was told that Charlie was “not up for a threesome.” I don’t know if this was true, or that Alistair wanted the prime meat for himself but I obliged by saying I would sleep alone in the other room. As a bit of a voyeur, I could see other possibilities anyway.
With that, they headed off to bed, stripped to their briefs. Charlie looked great (even drunk). He was about 5 feet 11 inches, well built in a light muscular sort of way, he had a patch of hair on his chest. His hair was dark mousey brown and very soft. I could see the pubic hair spiral up from the band of his Jockey briefs to his naval and his lunch looked so tasty. I was frustrated but thought perhaps, once they got going, I could at least get to the door and watch the action from the darkness of the hall.
I waited for about thirty minutes to let them get into the heat of it and crept slowly out of bed in the dark. I headed down the corridor and from the light of the street lights outside the room, looked into their love nest. They were both flat on their backs, sound asleep and it looked like they had been that way since going to bed.
Something crept over me and I dropped to my knees and carefully made my way across the floor to Charlie’s side of the bed. I gently put my hand up and under the covers very slowly until I touched bare flesh. His leg moved slightly but his breathing continued. I lifted the covers up more to allow easier access and eventually my hand reached the lump on his briefs. It was semi-hard. I freed more of the covers and started to stroke his cock. It was soon brick hard. I gently folded the covers back and in the process revealed both guys lying alongside each other. I released his cock and balls from the side of his briefs and quickly put my mouth over his cock while stroking my own hard dick. He was absolutely rigid and little drops of pre-cum were coming out of the tip adding to my excitement. An idea suddenly hit me – actually two ideas but I took them one at a time. I climbed on to the bed and knelt in the space between both of them. I gently rolled Alistair on to his back and did exactly the same with him, taking his cock out and sucking it hard. He had around 8 inches of thick cock with a foreskin that slid back to reveal his head. He was quickly hard too. I knelt there with a cock in each hand, stroking them. I then raised Charlie’s knees and pulled his briefs down a little. This allowed me access to his hole. After licking my fingers, I managed my index finger into him as I stroked. He was moaning quietly. The sight of both these sleeping guys was a lot to bear. I climbed up the bed and gently put my stiff cock against his lips. They opened slightly and I managed the tip into his mouth as I continued to stroke his cock. I then returned to the side of the bed. As I did so, Alistair rolled over and put his arms around him. I placed his hands around Charlie’s cock and he instinctively squeezed him. I placed my mouth over the tip of the head and gently sucked up and down with my finger up his hole.
Alistair’s hand slipped off so I kept going and was rewarded with a little squirt of cum accompanied by a groan and the he rolled over away from me to face Alistair. I tried but could not get him to turn back. I took my cock and lay behind him on the bed. He faced Alistair and I spooned into his bum while wanking. I came on his butt hole – a little too copiously. In a panic I wiped my cum on some briefs I found in his dirty clothes basket, covered both guys up and headed downstairs for a drink of water.
All Hell let loose! He had set the downstairs burglar alarm before we all went to bed. It was a really funny end to an erotic evening to see them both pulling up their pants as they ran to see what the noise was.
Of course in the morning, Alistair, remembered that his pants had been down, and assumed that he must have had some sex with the groom on the night before his wedding. Little did both of them know – he hadn’t!
Neither of us had sex with him again and as we were not at the wedding (probably a bit too risky for him) we only saw him a couple of times afterwards. I still remember the night though.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
By kewtieboy
MMM/sleep/nc/oral
This story of having sex with both my boyfriend and a straight friend of ours while they both slept is true and still excites me even now!
I had lived with Alistair for around 9 years and we had enjoyed our relationship. We were close but had enjoyed some sexual fun both in threesomes and, as we both travelled separately away from home in our respective jobs, we had some sexual fun on our own. We used these experiences to heighten our sexual experiences together. I was never much of a predator (usually waiting for someone else to make the first move) but he was amazingly forward in pursuing people when he fancied them. This had resulted in some unusual subjects for threesomes including quite clearly heterosexual, married men.
During one of our “kiss and tell” sex sessions, he confessed that he had met a married guy and had had sex with him. The sex had been pretty ordinary and with no actual fucking either way. He was “straight” and in fact had a fiancée. Though he told me they had only had sex once, Charlie, as he was called, started calling round to see us. It was kind of odd as he showed no signs of wanting sex and talked most of the time about his impending marriage. He was a plumber though, and extremely useful and we started acting like a heterosexual group of three lads, going out for a pint and talking football (which I hate). He would drop in and frequently found gay people around the house. On these occasions he would act extremely manly and talk about all the things men do when trying to convince others how straight they are.
He came back to our house after a boozy night out and after even more drinks, I managed to persuade him to take his cock out and got a little suck at it while Alistair watched. It was an uncut and unremarkable 6 inches or so but I found the brief encounter highly erotic probably because I had evened up the score with my other half. More drunken nights ensued and on each of them I got the feeling he was trying to get really drunk so that he could use it as an excuse to go further. Apart from some playful groping he would pull back at the last minute (guilty conscience I assume).
Something odd happened, however when he announced that he wanted to go on his stag night with just the two of us. Now whether he had had another lads’ night without us or not, I don’t know, but I saw the possibility of some fun coming up until he announced that the night would be the night before his wedding. Traditionally here in Scotland, stag nights are a few nights before the wedding day to allow the groom time to remove the red paint from his testicles and get back from being sent to the far corners of the UK with his hands tied behind his back!
The night was a serious drinking night and both he and Alistair were drinking heavily. I presume both thought this would lead to them ending up in bed. We staggered back to Charlie’s house and drank some more. At around 1.30 in the morning, Alistair, who was past caring about anything, announced he was going to sleep with Charlie and would probably fuck him. I was told that Charlie was “not up for a threesome.” I don’t know if this was true, or that Alistair wanted the prime meat for himself but I obliged by saying I would sleep alone in the other room. As a bit of a voyeur, I could see other possibilities anyway.
With that, they headed off to bed, stripped to their briefs. Charlie looked great (even drunk). He was about 5 feet 11 inches, well built in a light muscular sort of way, he had a patch of hair on his chest. His hair was dark mousey brown and very soft. I could see the pubic hair spiral up from the band of his Jockey briefs to his naval and his lunch looked so tasty. I was frustrated but thought perhaps, once they got going, I could at least get to the door and watch the action from the darkness of the hall.
I waited for about thirty minutes to let them get into the heat of it and crept slowly out of bed in the dark. I headed down the corridor and from the light of the street lights outside the room, looked into their love nest. They were both flat on their backs, sound asleep and it looked like they had been that way since going to bed.
Something crept over me and I dropped to my knees and carefully made my way across the floor to Charlie’s side of the bed. I gently put my hand up and under the covers very slowly until I touched bare flesh. His leg moved slightly but his breathing continued. I lifted the covers up more to allow easier access and eventually my hand reached the lump on his briefs. It was semi-hard. I freed more of the covers and started to stroke his cock. It was soon brick hard. I gently folded the covers back and in the process revealed both guys lying alongside each other. I released his cock and balls from the side of his briefs and quickly put my mouth over his cock while stroking my own hard dick. He was absolutely rigid and little drops of pre-cum were coming out of the tip adding to my excitement. An idea suddenly hit me – actually two ideas but I took them one at a time. I climbed on to the bed and knelt in the space between both of them. I gently rolled Alistair on to his back and did exactly the same with him, taking his cock out and sucking it hard. He had around 8 inches of thick cock with a foreskin that slid back to reveal his head. He was quickly hard too. I knelt there with a cock in each hand, stroking them. I then raised Charlie’s knees and pulled his briefs down a little. This allowed me access to his hole. After licking my fingers, I managed my index finger into him as I stroked. He was moaning quietly. The sight of both these sleeping guys was a lot to bear. I climbed up the bed and gently put my stiff cock against his lips. They opened slightly and I managed the tip into his mouth as I continued to stroke his cock. I then returned to the side of the bed. As I did so, Alistair rolled over and put his arms around him. I placed his hands around Charlie’s cock and he instinctively squeezed him. I placed my mouth over the tip of the head and gently sucked up and down with my finger up his hole.
Alistair’s hand slipped off so I kept going and was rewarded with a little squirt of cum accompanied by a groan and the he rolled over away from me to face Alistair. I tried but could not get him to turn back. I took my cock and lay behind him on the bed. He faced Alistair and I spooned into his bum while wanking. I came on his butt hole – a little too copiously. In a panic I wiped my cum on some briefs I found in his dirty clothes basket, covered both guys up and headed downstairs for a drink of water.
All Hell let loose! He had set the downstairs burglar alarm before we all went to bed. It was a really funny end to an erotic evening to see them both pulling up their pants as they ran to see what the noise was.
Of course in the morning, Alistair, remembered that his pants had been down, and assumed that he must have had some sex with the groom on the night before his wedding. Little did both of them know – he hadn’t!
Neither of us had sex with him again and as we were not at the wedding (probably a bit too risky for him) we only saw him a couple of times afterwards. I still remember the night though.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
FUN WITH MY SLEEPING AND DRUNK WIFE
Fun With Drunk and Sleeping Wife
by kewtieboy@hotmail.com
A young husband finds that though his wife won’t give out when sober, he can still do what he wants when she is drunk and asleep
M/F/t/IR/NC/drug/sleep/bi
1. Karen and I:
We were a lucky couple having been happily married for five years. Neither of us wanted children yet. We were both 25 and it still seemed there was much to do. Karen was an attractive girl with a petite build and beautiful medium length blonde hair she turned many heads and I quite enjoyed the attention she attracted. I was considered a catch too. At 5 feet 11 inches, I had a good firm body and short red blonde hair, which tended to get a bit redder as it progressed down my body.
We were fortunate to have good jobs, me an accountant in town with a large company specialising in commercial accountancy and she as a personal assistant to the Marketing Manager of a City bank. We had a great circle of friends who were like us and enjoyed the same things, such as days out, holidays together, dinner parties and visits to the city pubs. It was fair to say though that our friends were being slowly picked off as one by one they fell foul of pregnancy. Nothing ages them faster than expecting a family. Living in Central England, marriage and family was the expected thing.
I suppose now, you want to know a bit about our personal thoughts and likes? Well I had had a normal sort of childhood with many friends to play with. I had even dabbled a bit sexually with some of my mates, especially around the 12-15 age group. I have to say I really enjoyed the sexual release of have sex with another person and when your hormones are firing off all over the place, cumming seems like the most fabulous thing in the world, and having someone do it for you is even better. We had even developed into oral sex, and on a couple of occasions I had been fucked and had even fucked one of my closest friends. Then we all started dating and that drifted away pretty quickly. I still fantasised a great deal about it and would happily have dipped into that side of my life from time to time if I hadn’t worried about the confusion it might have caused me. I might even have turned gay. After three or four girl friends and some great sex, the thoughts of guys faded considerably and were relegated to the occasional solo wank when I was bored.
Then I met Karen, still a virgin at 18, and quite straight in her upbringing. I loved the fact that she was completely pure and there for me only even if I couldn’t even have her at that time. I was allowed a bit of breast fondling but that was really it. My solo wank sessions went into overdrive. After 18 months and still desperately wanting sex with her, it was obvious I was going to have to marry. After 18 months Peter and Karen were one.
After a slow start, she blossomed sexually and become very loud and active in bed. She was quite experimental and was happy to perform oral sex and receive it. We moved on to some toys and she loved playing around with vibrators, even having sex in the open air in a field late one night on the way home from a party. Part of the reason was that she didn’t hold drink too well. She drank, don’t get me wrong but, especially after wine, became quite sleepy and, if you woke her, she would be really randy, have wonderful sex, go to sleep, and not even remember in the morning. This would sometimes annoy me as I couldn’t discuss it afterwards. On the up side, I could often push her sexually when she was drunk and even talk openly about my fantasies. She would play along with the fantasy and still forget most of it in the morning. I suppose this is where is really all began.
2. The Opportunity Unfolds:
Now where did it all start. I think it was when I received a telephone call from Steve. He was one of my “experimental” friends from ten years previously. He had found my number through another school friend and was in town on business for two nights.
“Did we want to have a drink.”
I thought of a better idea and we invited him round for dinner. When he arrived I was faced with an extremely attractive man. Taller than I was, he was slim but well built and had wonderful light mousy brown hair with blonde streaks. He had an amazing sexual presence and I noticed Karen blushing slightly when he was introduced.
We had a few drinks then dinner and during the course of the evening I discovered that he had been married for just two years but she had met someone else and gone off with him. He was now Sales Manager for a software company and travelled a little around Europe and the U.K. After a third bottle of wine, Karen went her usual slightly giggly way and went off to the toilet.
“You landed on your feet with Karen” he said. “Beautiful girl.”
“Glad you approve,” said I and proceeded to tell him the story about her being a virgin when we met.
“Lucky bugger,” said he and started to ask some personal questions about our sex life. As we had shared some personal moments ourselves in the past, I felt I could tell him. “Ever had a threesome”, he asked?
“Nothing like that at all,” I answered honestly. I explained that she was quite straight laced about sex outside marriage.
We realised that Karen had been gone sometime and I went to look for her. I walked through the apartment and found her on her back on the bed having tried to get undressed for bed. Her pants were at her ankles and her skirt ridden up so her slit could clearly be seen. As I went over to make her decent, I turned to find Steve standing behind me.
“Sorry mate,” he said, “I didn’t mean to look, but I couldn’t help it. God she looks hot!”
I was initially annoyed then slightly turned on. I realised that he was the only other man to see her cunt other than me and I felt a slight stirring in my pants at the thought. I pointed out that I was going to get her ready for bed and he said he would give me a hand to lift her. He pointed out that as he had already seen her most private parts, it didn’t really matter. We stripped her naked and laid her on the bed while I went to get her nightie.. When I came back, Steve was sitting on the edge of the bed, gently stroking her legs and she was softly moaning. I stood back from the door and watched him. His left hand was on her leg while his right hand stroked the front of his trousers. When he saw me, he apologised and said it was the drink relaxing him.
“Is she normally as sound as this in drink” he asked?
“Yes,” I confirmed, still slightly breathless, excited and not sure where I wanted this to go.”
“I haven’t had sex for almost six months,” he said, “It’s just been so busy at work. I am sorry for staring at your beautiful wife, I had better go.”
“How about another drink,” I said, that lump still affecting my trouser front?
I put a sheet over Karen and we went through to the lounge where we sat and talked with more wine in hand and he started to reminisce about our young days. He admitted that he hadn’t done it since though he had once had a blow job from a transsexual in Bangkok. I admitted that I hadn’t either though I had thought a bit about it. It was Steve who had fucked me when I was 14. He again talked about threesomes and said the idea of two men and a women turned him on, as it would allow him to explore that side of his sexuality while still enjoying a woman. I reminded him that Karen would not be the sort to ever allow that to happen and I could only just dream about it.
He then hit me with a shocking suggestion. “Does she need to know she’s doing it?”
“What do you mean,” I said rather naively.
“We could both go to bed with her now and have some fun. We could also explore that other side of our thoughts and she would assume that it had been you having sex with her” he said.
By now I had a raging erection and I thought I could see one in his. I must admit, the thought of me seeing how he had developed since the days of patchy pubic hair and a 5 inch cock intrigued me. More importantly, the thought of my virginal wife being handled and fingered by this man and maybe even fucked, was a major driving force. I knew that even if she woke, she would just assume I was having my nocturnal way with her as I had done often in the past.
“Well” he said?
“O.K. let’s do it” said I.
3. The Fun Begins:
On the way through, I picked up my digital camera. The chances of this happening again were slim and I wanted some wanking material for the future. “Do you mind this” I said pointing to the camera. “
You’re hardly likely to be showing to anyone else anyway” he said.
I asked him to go back to where he had been and I would begin by just watching.
He quickly stripped down to his T-shirt and tight black shorts. You know these lycra type ones that grip. I could see his bulge as we had left the lights on full. I didn’t want to miss a second. I started clicking immediately as I wanted some solo shots of him. He was soon by her side, the cover pulled back, exposing her naked body. He rubbed her legs and gently started to stroke his fingers in her pubic hair. I thought I was going to burst. I stripped down to my briefs and continued to photograph. By now he had inserted a single finger and was stroking inside her. I moved for a better view and could see her cunt lips open to allow him inside. He pulled off his shirt to expose an almost hairless body -–just a little patch on his chest. Next he spread her legs apart and started to lick her out. Slowly at first then with greater speed as his tongue went in deeply. He had her in an almost obscene position with her legs wide apart and her sex fully open.
All caution had gone now and my briefs were at my ankles and my cock in hand. I am blessed with a 6.5 inch uncut cock but it is thicker that normal. The foreskin peels gently back when erect and it certainly was erect now. Steve turned to look at me and saw my erection as a sign to move on. He stood up, walked across to me and immediately kneeled in front taking my whole moist hard cock in his mouth. My wives cunt juices were now mixing with mine in Steve’s mouth. Steve stood up and pushed his shorts down. His cock had definitely grown. I would have guessed it was about 8 inches, also uncut with a short length of foreskin, even when erect. His small bush of pubic hair was light in colour unlike my red hair. I knelt down in front of him and slowly took the length of cock in my mouth, pushing my tongue into his foreskin as I remembered doing all those years ago. He was straining upwards at a 45 degree angle and so rigid it was like a poker.
He pulled it from my mouth and went over to my wife. Then he surprised me by asking me to fuck her in front of him while he photographed us. I knelt between her legs and inserted my cock very slowly. Pushing it gently in I heard her groan and I started my even rhythm. Steve caressed my balls and slid his finger into her with me. Then he went down between us and started to lick, firstly my hole, then he followed it round to where my cock was gently pumping in and out. I could hear him slurping her juices as they trickled out. Suddenly, his finger was on my hole working something cold into it. It looked like my wife’s body lotion. I moaned with pleasure as I felt him at my most private place. His finger easily slid in and worked it’s way around. I knew what was to come. Next he leaned over to his trousers on the floor and pulled a condom from his pocket. He ripped open the packet and rolled the rubber tightly over his cock head. He rubbed some cream over it started to push his cock into me while I fucked my wife and though there was pain, it was overcome by the total excitement of the situation. Soon all 8 inches were in me and he started to fuck in earnest. He was setting up the rhythm as I fucked my wife. This lasted no more than three or four minutes before I was ready to cum. Suddenly he stopped and pulled out his cock. “No – don’t cum” he commanded! “I’m going to fuck her now.”
He waited till I climbed off her and positioned himself between Karen’s legs. I grabbed the camera as this was one shot I didn’t want to miss. His cock slid easily into her and I heard a soft whimper escape her mouth as he pushed up to hilt. Asleep or not she was still getting the biggest cock of her life in her. I was glad we had played with the large dildos in the past. He kissed her small nipples and licked them while I snapped away with the camera. Then I had to take myself in hand while I moved around the bed and watched. I suddenly had an urge to climb on the bed behind him and slowly lick my tongue around the crack of his hole. That was enough! He grunted and orgasmed immediately into her. He collapsed on top. Steve then turned round and for the first time in the evening kissed me fully on the lips then lay me on the bed beside my sleeping wife. He pulled off the condom, which was heavy with his load and, as I started to masturbate frantically. He trickled the contents over my cock and my wife’s cunt. That was it! I blasted a load that came from the soles of my feet and shot straight over my head, hitting the wall behind.
I lay covered in the pool of mixed cum for a few moments before I started to get a little frightened of Karen waking. While he dressed, I mopped her up and pulled on her nightie before pulling on my briefs and going through to talk to Steve.
“That was really something,” he said. “Are you going to tell her?”
“No way,” I replied.
He left, promising to look us up the next time he was in the area. And I sat for a few minutes just soaking up the fact that I had just watched a guy fuck my wife and, more importantly, let him fuck me. The same cock had been in us both. Judging by the stiffness in my pants, these were two experiences that were not going to remain just memories – and I had the pictures to prove it.
4. Once is Not Enough:
In the morning Karen was extremely chirpy and any worries I had about her perhaps feeling sore were quickly dismissed when she was very apologetic about crashing out.
“What must Steve think of me,” she said
“He thought you were beautiful and charming,” I said while I thought, “and a great fuck!”
“We must do it again” said Karen.
“I hope so” was my very eager response.
I downloaded the pictures and they were absolutely wonderful. and so clear you could see the juices on the rubber of the condom as he fucked her. The big surprise was the final shot of the empty condom lying on me and both Karen and I covered in cum.
I had a great many weeks of wanking pleasure over these pictures and I knew that it had to be a one off. I couldn’t possibly allow it to happen again as it wasn’t fair on Karen. Our love making continued with enthusiasm. I was aware, however, that after a few weeks, when we were fucking, my thoughts on the lead up to orgasm were drifting to the thought of Steve’s big cock going in her cunt and up my hole. I couldn’t possibly do it again, could I?
Karen was having quite a difficult time at work suddenly and was feeling very stressed. I discovered that she had seen the doctor who had given her some pills to calm her down. They were working well but one night when we were having a drink, I discovered that they were making her sleepiness even sounder. She was almost out cold until morning. I don’t know why, but I slipped a few from her bottle and put them to one side. I felt they might assist me in the future if I wanted to repeat the exercise I had with Steve.
Some weeks later, we were out with another couple for a meal and some drinks in town. The evening went on longer than usual and we all ended up in a club/bar in town centre when the clientele were late teens/early twenties. All of us were merry and at one stage, Karen went off to the toilet and on her return, I saw her being chatted to by a young black boy of Caribbean descent. He looked to be 16 or 17 though I suppose he had to be 18 or he would not have been in the bar. She was chatting away quite merrily and then she brought him over. It seems he was a junior office boy at her work whom she introduced as Cy. He was, in fact only 16 and had used his older brother’s ID to get in to the club. His friends had deserted him for a more “grown up” bar and he was just about to go. At this stage our friends also decided to leave.
Call it “cock ruling the brain” but I was starting to get that stirring again. Karen was quite drunk but surprisingly sociable and awake (for once), Cy was lonely, had definitely been drinking but was holding it well for his age, and I was getting that longing while watching Karen chatting with him. I went and bought another round of drinks making sure they were all doubles. We consumed them and I bought another. By this time Karen was quite dizzy and I could see the sleep coming on. Cy was still quite lively so I suggested we all go back to our place, which was only 10 minutes by taxi. Karen could hardly disagree and Cy was quite keen to be able to drink with someone who was his senior.
My thoughts were racing. I couldn’t really let Cy fuck her even if he wanted to as he worked with her. Why was I inviting him back? Then I realised that I fancied him. This guy was not like Karen – he was lively and awake. Then I remembered the pills. Would they work? How could I administer them? What dosage? In the taxi, I asked Cy what time he had to be home but he said it didn’t matter as his Dad worked nights and he had told his Mum he was staying with friends.
Back at the house I poured more drinks and emptied the contents of four capsules into them. One for Karen, and three for Cy. They didn’t dissolve too well but they were on Bacardi and Coke and the little white bits didn’t look too bad in with the slight foam. They drank it all and, as I expected, Karen went to the toilet and didn’t come back. I gave Cy another stiff drink and we talked about girls and sex. He pretended he was experienced but I figured if he had been with a girl, it would only have been once.
He asked to go to the toilet and I showed him but left the door open slightly to watch. As he pissed I could see his thin black cock hanging out of his Chinos and could tell he was very disorientated as I pushed the door for a better look and he wasn’t even aware of me.
When he returned, I asked if he would like to rest awhile on the bed and steered him into our room. He was not even aware that I laid him down beside Karen. Once more she had partially undressed and just had her panties on but nothing else. I left him beside her and went back to the lounge for 30 minutes or so. My digital camera was loaded and ready for whatever might come up from the evening.
When I went into the room, Karen was facing Cy with her arm round him and he was still fully dressed and facing her. Picture number one! I tried to waken him but got no response. I then started to strip him. He was a lightly built lad with a nice “boy into man” physique. Shoes, socks, trousers, shirt and then all he had were white, tight boxers showing a lovely bulge. I pulled Karen’s panties off and clicked away some more with the camera before stripping myself. I lay on the bed beside him and started to massage his boyhood through his pants, my own cock growing into a painfully rock hard erection. I slipped his shorts off and exposed his equipment for the first time. Medium black balls, tight to his body, a limp, slim black cock that lay about 4 inches soft and with a longer foreskin, and a tight black patch of curly pubic hair round the top of his pubic area. He had an almost hairless chest though his legs had wonderfully small curly hairs all over.
I rolled him on his back and put his soft cock in my mouth to gently suck on it. Nothing much was happening though I was enjoying it. Then – it stirred. Slowly at first and then, as only a teenager can do, it grew until it was rock hard. The cock before me was beautiful. Coal black, thin, the head just peeking out through the foreskin and about 6.5 inches long. I sat astride him and placed our two cocks together, masturbating them jointly. I longed to cum but I couldn’t yet. I put the camera on its stand and set up the remote control to catch the session. I lifted his beautiful strong legs up in the air and licked his hole. I smelt lightly of boy sweat and soap. My tongue invaded his most private place. He remained absolutely rigid.
I moved to Karen and set to work on her with my tongue. She was sopping with juices. I rolled Karen to face away from Cy and pushed her knees into a foetal position. I turned Cy to nestle into her back and took his cock to push it into her cunt from the back. It slipped in quite easily. I climbed over to her front between her knees and pushed my cock gently in beside his and started to help him fuck her. He slipped out from time to time but was so hard, I found it easy to push back in. Then I went down and licked her and him at the same time.
I wanted fucked! I went for some condoms and KY from the bathroom and lubricated myself well. I rolled the condom on his cock, and pushed him on to his back. I sat astride him with his member sticking obscenely up in the air and lowered myself gently on to his teen cock. Did I say “gently?” I lie. I sat straight down on it right to his balls and rode up and down like a madman. He had been in Karen and now he was in me. Just like my boyhood years, I had a teen cock in me. I needed more though.
I wanted to fuck him. I had to be really careful not to hurt him. I gently eased KY into his hole. His cock stayed hard. I used one, then two fingers for about 10 minutes, slowly opening his up. I slipped on a condom and lubricated it before starting the long trip into a virgin hole. It took me all I could not to cum immediately. A full 5 minutes later, I had gently edged my cock up to the hilt and was slowly fucking him while holding his stiff member with my other hand. Not once did it droop. So much for adolescence!
Then I pulled out, climbed over, and stuck my cock fresh from Cy’s arse straight into Karen. It seemed so much looser but still wonderfully warm. I held Cy’s cock and wanked it furiously while I fucked. He gave a slight moan and a jet of thin hot spunk shot into the air and hit me straight on the face. Four jets followed, all hit me and dripped onto Karen. That was it! I came with such force, I thought my balls were coming up with the jets of sperm. I could taste the sweetness of his thin cum running into me mouth. I had always thought that a sleeping person couldn’t cum but I suppose the same is not the case of a drugged one. I slipped out of Karen and took his rapidly softening cock in my mouth. I rolled the wonderful cum taste around in my mouth along with his now soft black cock until there was nothing left to taste. I licked the excess off Karen and swallowed every drop I could find.
Clearing up was quite a lengthy process as I could leave no evidence in or on him of what had happened. Thankfully he slept on. I pulled on his shorts and Chinos and lifted his slight body through to the spare room where I put him to bed and left his clothes around him on the floor. Once more in the morning, both he and Karen were full of apologies to me for not being able to stay awake. As I was thanked by Cy for a great evening, and I watched him walk down the driveway, I looked forward to downloading the pictures.
Once more over the next few weeks, Karen and I had some great sex and I had some great wanks looking at the pictures. This had to be the end though. I couldn’t do this again, could I?
Then again!
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
by kewtieboy@hotmail.com
A young husband finds that though his wife won’t give out when sober, he can still do what he wants when she is drunk and asleep
M/F/t/IR/NC/drug/sleep/bi
1. Karen and I:
We were a lucky couple having been happily married for five years. Neither of us wanted children yet. We were both 25 and it still seemed there was much to do. Karen was an attractive girl with a petite build and beautiful medium length blonde hair she turned many heads and I quite enjoyed the attention she attracted. I was considered a catch too. At 5 feet 11 inches, I had a good firm body and short red blonde hair, which tended to get a bit redder as it progressed down my body.
We were fortunate to have good jobs, me an accountant in town with a large company specialising in commercial accountancy and she as a personal assistant to the Marketing Manager of a City bank. We had a great circle of friends who were like us and enjoyed the same things, such as days out, holidays together, dinner parties and visits to the city pubs. It was fair to say though that our friends were being slowly picked off as one by one they fell foul of pregnancy. Nothing ages them faster than expecting a family. Living in Central England, marriage and family was the expected thing.
I suppose now, you want to know a bit about our personal thoughts and likes? Well I had had a normal sort of childhood with many friends to play with. I had even dabbled a bit sexually with some of my mates, especially around the 12-15 age group. I have to say I really enjoyed the sexual release of have sex with another person and when your hormones are firing off all over the place, cumming seems like the most fabulous thing in the world, and having someone do it for you is even better. We had even developed into oral sex, and on a couple of occasions I had been fucked and had even fucked one of my closest friends. Then we all started dating and that drifted away pretty quickly. I still fantasised a great deal about it and would happily have dipped into that side of my life from time to time if I hadn’t worried about the confusion it might have caused me. I might even have turned gay. After three or four girl friends and some great sex, the thoughts of guys faded considerably and were relegated to the occasional solo wank when I was bored.
Then I met Karen, still a virgin at 18, and quite straight in her upbringing. I loved the fact that she was completely pure and there for me only even if I couldn’t even have her at that time. I was allowed a bit of breast fondling but that was really it. My solo wank sessions went into overdrive. After 18 months and still desperately wanting sex with her, it was obvious I was going to have to marry. After 18 months Peter and Karen were one.
After a slow start, she blossomed sexually and become very loud and active in bed. She was quite experimental and was happy to perform oral sex and receive it. We moved on to some toys and she loved playing around with vibrators, even having sex in the open air in a field late one night on the way home from a party. Part of the reason was that she didn’t hold drink too well. She drank, don’t get me wrong but, especially after wine, became quite sleepy and, if you woke her, she would be really randy, have wonderful sex, go to sleep, and not even remember in the morning. This would sometimes annoy me as I couldn’t discuss it afterwards. On the up side, I could often push her sexually when she was drunk and even talk openly about my fantasies. She would play along with the fantasy and still forget most of it in the morning. I suppose this is where is really all began.
2. The Opportunity Unfolds:
Now where did it all start. I think it was when I received a telephone call from Steve. He was one of my “experimental” friends from ten years previously. He had found my number through another school friend and was in town on business for two nights.
“Did we want to have a drink.”
I thought of a better idea and we invited him round for dinner. When he arrived I was faced with an extremely attractive man. Taller than I was, he was slim but well built and had wonderful light mousy brown hair with blonde streaks. He had an amazing sexual presence and I noticed Karen blushing slightly when he was introduced.
We had a few drinks then dinner and during the course of the evening I discovered that he had been married for just two years but she had met someone else and gone off with him. He was now Sales Manager for a software company and travelled a little around Europe and the U.K. After a third bottle of wine, Karen went her usual slightly giggly way and went off to the toilet.
“You landed on your feet with Karen” he said. “Beautiful girl.”
“Glad you approve,” said I and proceeded to tell him the story about her being a virgin when we met.
“Lucky bugger,” said he and started to ask some personal questions about our sex life. As we had shared some personal moments ourselves in the past, I felt I could tell him. “Ever had a threesome”, he asked?
“Nothing like that at all,” I answered honestly. I explained that she was quite straight laced about sex outside marriage.
We realised that Karen had been gone sometime and I went to look for her. I walked through the apartment and found her on her back on the bed having tried to get undressed for bed. Her pants were at her ankles and her skirt ridden up so her slit could clearly be seen. As I went over to make her decent, I turned to find Steve standing behind me.
“Sorry mate,” he said, “I didn’t mean to look, but I couldn’t help it. God she looks hot!”
I was initially annoyed then slightly turned on. I realised that he was the only other man to see her cunt other than me and I felt a slight stirring in my pants at the thought. I pointed out that I was going to get her ready for bed and he said he would give me a hand to lift her. He pointed out that as he had already seen her most private parts, it didn’t really matter. We stripped her naked and laid her on the bed while I went to get her nightie.. When I came back, Steve was sitting on the edge of the bed, gently stroking her legs and she was softly moaning. I stood back from the door and watched him. His left hand was on her leg while his right hand stroked the front of his trousers. When he saw me, he apologised and said it was the drink relaxing him.
“Is she normally as sound as this in drink” he asked?
“Yes,” I confirmed, still slightly breathless, excited and not sure where I wanted this to go.”
“I haven’t had sex for almost six months,” he said, “It’s just been so busy at work. I am sorry for staring at your beautiful wife, I had better go.”
“How about another drink,” I said, that lump still affecting my trouser front?
I put a sheet over Karen and we went through to the lounge where we sat and talked with more wine in hand and he started to reminisce about our young days. He admitted that he hadn’t done it since though he had once had a blow job from a transsexual in Bangkok. I admitted that I hadn’t either though I had thought a bit about it. It was Steve who had fucked me when I was 14. He again talked about threesomes and said the idea of two men and a women turned him on, as it would allow him to explore that side of his sexuality while still enjoying a woman. I reminded him that Karen would not be the sort to ever allow that to happen and I could only just dream about it.
He then hit me with a shocking suggestion. “Does she need to know she’s doing it?”
“What do you mean,” I said rather naively.
“We could both go to bed with her now and have some fun. We could also explore that other side of our thoughts and she would assume that it had been you having sex with her” he said.
By now I had a raging erection and I thought I could see one in his. I must admit, the thought of me seeing how he had developed since the days of patchy pubic hair and a 5 inch cock intrigued me. More importantly, the thought of my virginal wife being handled and fingered by this man and maybe even fucked, was a major driving force. I knew that even if she woke, she would just assume I was having my nocturnal way with her as I had done often in the past.
“Well” he said?
“O.K. let’s do it” said I.
3. The Fun Begins:
On the way through, I picked up my digital camera. The chances of this happening again were slim and I wanted some wanking material for the future. “Do you mind this” I said pointing to the camera. “
You’re hardly likely to be showing to anyone else anyway” he said.
I asked him to go back to where he had been and I would begin by just watching.
He quickly stripped down to his T-shirt and tight black shorts. You know these lycra type ones that grip. I could see his bulge as we had left the lights on full. I didn’t want to miss a second. I started clicking immediately as I wanted some solo shots of him. He was soon by her side, the cover pulled back, exposing her naked body. He rubbed her legs and gently started to stroke his fingers in her pubic hair. I thought I was going to burst. I stripped down to my briefs and continued to photograph. By now he had inserted a single finger and was stroking inside her. I moved for a better view and could see her cunt lips open to allow him inside. He pulled off his shirt to expose an almost hairless body -–just a little patch on his chest. Next he spread her legs apart and started to lick her out. Slowly at first then with greater speed as his tongue went in deeply. He had her in an almost obscene position with her legs wide apart and her sex fully open.
All caution had gone now and my briefs were at my ankles and my cock in hand. I am blessed with a 6.5 inch uncut cock but it is thicker that normal. The foreskin peels gently back when erect and it certainly was erect now. Steve turned to look at me and saw my erection as a sign to move on. He stood up, walked across to me and immediately kneeled in front taking my whole moist hard cock in his mouth. My wives cunt juices were now mixing with mine in Steve’s mouth. Steve stood up and pushed his shorts down. His cock had definitely grown. I would have guessed it was about 8 inches, also uncut with a short length of foreskin, even when erect. His small bush of pubic hair was light in colour unlike my red hair. I knelt down in front of him and slowly took the length of cock in my mouth, pushing my tongue into his foreskin as I remembered doing all those years ago. He was straining upwards at a 45 degree angle and so rigid it was like a poker.
He pulled it from my mouth and went over to my wife. Then he surprised me by asking me to fuck her in front of him while he photographed us. I knelt between her legs and inserted my cock very slowly. Pushing it gently in I heard her groan and I started my even rhythm. Steve caressed my balls and slid his finger into her with me. Then he went down between us and started to lick, firstly my hole, then he followed it round to where my cock was gently pumping in and out. I could hear him slurping her juices as they trickled out. Suddenly, his finger was on my hole working something cold into it. It looked like my wife’s body lotion. I moaned with pleasure as I felt him at my most private place. His finger easily slid in and worked it’s way around. I knew what was to come. Next he leaned over to his trousers on the floor and pulled a condom from his pocket. He ripped open the packet and rolled the rubber tightly over his cock head. He rubbed some cream over it started to push his cock into me while I fucked my wife and though there was pain, it was overcome by the total excitement of the situation. Soon all 8 inches were in me and he started to fuck in earnest. He was setting up the rhythm as I fucked my wife. This lasted no more than three or four minutes before I was ready to cum. Suddenly he stopped and pulled out his cock. “No – don’t cum” he commanded! “I’m going to fuck her now.”
He waited till I climbed off her and positioned himself between Karen’s legs. I grabbed the camera as this was one shot I didn’t want to miss. His cock slid easily into her and I heard a soft whimper escape her mouth as he pushed up to hilt. Asleep or not she was still getting the biggest cock of her life in her. I was glad we had played with the large dildos in the past. He kissed her small nipples and licked them while I snapped away with the camera. Then I had to take myself in hand while I moved around the bed and watched. I suddenly had an urge to climb on the bed behind him and slowly lick my tongue around the crack of his hole. That was enough! He grunted and orgasmed immediately into her. He collapsed on top. Steve then turned round and for the first time in the evening kissed me fully on the lips then lay me on the bed beside my sleeping wife. He pulled off the condom, which was heavy with his load and, as I started to masturbate frantically. He trickled the contents over my cock and my wife’s cunt. That was it! I blasted a load that came from the soles of my feet and shot straight over my head, hitting the wall behind.
I lay covered in the pool of mixed cum for a few moments before I started to get a little frightened of Karen waking. While he dressed, I mopped her up and pulled on her nightie before pulling on my briefs and going through to talk to Steve.
“That was really something,” he said. “Are you going to tell her?”
“No way,” I replied.
He left, promising to look us up the next time he was in the area. And I sat for a few minutes just soaking up the fact that I had just watched a guy fuck my wife and, more importantly, let him fuck me. The same cock had been in us both. Judging by the stiffness in my pants, these were two experiences that were not going to remain just memories – and I had the pictures to prove it.
4. Once is Not Enough:
In the morning Karen was extremely chirpy and any worries I had about her perhaps feeling sore were quickly dismissed when she was very apologetic about crashing out.
“What must Steve think of me,” she said
“He thought you were beautiful and charming,” I said while I thought, “and a great fuck!”
“We must do it again” said Karen.
“I hope so” was my very eager response.
I downloaded the pictures and they were absolutely wonderful. and so clear you could see the juices on the rubber of the condom as he fucked her. The big surprise was the final shot of the empty condom lying on me and both Karen and I covered in cum.
I had a great many weeks of wanking pleasure over these pictures and I knew that it had to be a one off. I couldn’t possibly allow it to happen again as it wasn’t fair on Karen. Our love making continued with enthusiasm. I was aware, however, that after a few weeks, when we were fucking, my thoughts on the lead up to orgasm were drifting to the thought of Steve’s big cock going in her cunt and up my hole. I couldn’t possibly do it again, could I?
Karen was having quite a difficult time at work suddenly and was feeling very stressed. I discovered that she had seen the doctor who had given her some pills to calm her down. They were working well but one night when we were having a drink, I discovered that they were making her sleepiness even sounder. She was almost out cold until morning. I don’t know why, but I slipped a few from her bottle and put them to one side. I felt they might assist me in the future if I wanted to repeat the exercise I had with Steve.
Some weeks later, we were out with another couple for a meal and some drinks in town. The evening went on longer than usual and we all ended up in a club/bar in town centre when the clientele were late teens/early twenties. All of us were merry and at one stage, Karen went off to the toilet and on her return, I saw her being chatted to by a young black boy of Caribbean descent. He looked to be 16 or 17 though I suppose he had to be 18 or he would not have been in the bar. She was chatting away quite merrily and then she brought him over. It seems he was a junior office boy at her work whom she introduced as Cy. He was, in fact only 16 and had used his older brother’s ID to get in to the club. His friends had deserted him for a more “grown up” bar and he was just about to go. At this stage our friends also decided to leave.
Call it “cock ruling the brain” but I was starting to get that stirring again. Karen was quite drunk but surprisingly sociable and awake (for once), Cy was lonely, had definitely been drinking but was holding it well for his age, and I was getting that longing while watching Karen chatting with him. I went and bought another round of drinks making sure they were all doubles. We consumed them and I bought another. By this time Karen was quite dizzy and I could see the sleep coming on. Cy was still quite lively so I suggested we all go back to our place, which was only 10 minutes by taxi. Karen could hardly disagree and Cy was quite keen to be able to drink with someone who was his senior.
My thoughts were racing. I couldn’t really let Cy fuck her even if he wanted to as he worked with her. Why was I inviting him back? Then I realised that I fancied him. This guy was not like Karen – he was lively and awake. Then I remembered the pills. Would they work? How could I administer them? What dosage? In the taxi, I asked Cy what time he had to be home but he said it didn’t matter as his Dad worked nights and he had told his Mum he was staying with friends.
Back at the house I poured more drinks and emptied the contents of four capsules into them. One for Karen, and three for Cy. They didn’t dissolve too well but they were on Bacardi and Coke and the little white bits didn’t look too bad in with the slight foam. They drank it all and, as I expected, Karen went to the toilet and didn’t come back. I gave Cy another stiff drink and we talked about girls and sex. He pretended he was experienced but I figured if he had been with a girl, it would only have been once.
He asked to go to the toilet and I showed him but left the door open slightly to watch. As he pissed I could see his thin black cock hanging out of his Chinos and could tell he was very disorientated as I pushed the door for a better look and he wasn’t even aware of me.
When he returned, I asked if he would like to rest awhile on the bed and steered him into our room. He was not even aware that I laid him down beside Karen. Once more she had partially undressed and just had her panties on but nothing else. I left him beside her and went back to the lounge for 30 minutes or so. My digital camera was loaded and ready for whatever might come up from the evening.
When I went into the room, Karen was facing Cy with her arm round him and he was still fully dressed and facing her. Picture number one! I tried to waken him but got no response. I then started to strip him. He was a lightly built lad with a nice “boy into man” physique. Shoes, socks, trousers, shirt and then all he had were white, tight boxers showing a lovely bulge. I pulled Karen’s panties off and clicked away some more with the camera before stripping myself. I lay on the bed beside him and started to massage his boyhood through his pants, my own cock growing into a painfully rock hard erection. I slipped his shorts off and exposed his equipment for the first time. Medium black balls, tight to his body, a limp, slim black cock that lay about 4 inches soft and with a longer foreskin, and a tight black patch of curly pubic hair round the top of his pubic area. He had an almost hairless chest though his legs had wonderfully small curly hairs all over.
I rolled him on his back and put his soft cock in my mouth to gently suck on it. Nothing much was happening though I was enjoying it. Then – it stirred. Slowly at first and then, as only a teenager can do, it grew until it was rock hard. The cock before me was beautiful. Coal black, thin, the head just peeking out through the foreskin and about 6.5 inches long. I sat astride him and placed our two cocks together, masturbating them jointly. I longed to cum but I couldn’t yet. I put the camera on its stand and set up the remote control to catch the session. I lifted his beautiful strong legs up in the air and licked his hole. I smelt lightly of boy sweat and soap. My tongue invaded his most private place. He remained absolutely rigid.
I moved to Karen and set to work on her with my tongue. She was sopping with juices. I rolled Karen to face away from Cy and pushed her knees into a foetal position. I turned Cy to nestle into her back and took his cock to push it into her cunt from the back. It slipped in quite easily. I climbed over to her front between her knees and pushed my cock gently in beside his and started to help him fuck her. He slipped out from time to time but was so hard, I found it easy to push back in. Then I went down and licked her and him at the same time.
I wanted fucked! I went for some condoms and KY from the bathroom and lubricated myself well. I rolled the condom on his cock, and pushed him on to his back. I sat astride him with his member sticking obscenely up in the air and lowered myself gently on to his teen cock. Did I say “gently?” I lie. I sat straight down on it right to his balls and rode up and down like a madman. He had been in Karen and now he was in me. Just like my boyhood years, I had a teen cock in me. I needed more though.
I wanted to fuck him. I had to be really careful not to hurt him. I gently eased KY into his hole. His cock stayed hard. I used one, then two fingers for about 10 minutes, slowly opening his up. I slipped on a condom and lubricated it before starting the long trip into a virgin hole. It took me all I could not to cum immediately. A full 5 minutes later, I had gently edged my cock up to the hilt and was slowly fucking him while holding his stiff member with my other hand. Not once did it droop. So much for adolescence!
Then I pulled out, climbed over, and stuck my cock fresh from Cy’s arse straight into Karen. It seemed so much looser but still wonderfully warm. I held Cy’s cock and wanked it furiously while I fucked. He gave a slight moan and a jet of thin hot spunk shot into the air and hit me straight on the face. Four jets followed, all hit me and dripped onto Karen. That was it! I came with such force, I thought my balls were coming up with the jets of sperm. I could taste the sweetness of his thin cum running into me mouth. I had always thought that a sleeping person couldn’t cum but I suppose the same is not the case of a drugged one. I slipped out of Karen and took his rapidly softening cock in my mouth. I rolled the wonderful cum taste around in my mouth along with his now soft black cock until there was nothing left to taste. I licked the excess off Karen and swallowed every drop I could find.
Clearing up was quite a lengthy process as I could leave no evidence in or on him of what had happened. Thankfully he slept on. I pulled on his shorts and Chinos and lifted his slight body through to the spare room where I put him to bed and left his clothes around him on the floor. Once more in the morning, both he and Karen were full of apologies to me for not being able to stay awake. As I was thanked by Cy for a great evening, and I watched him walk down the driveway, I looked forward to downloading the pictures.
Once more over the next few weeks, Karen and I had some great sex and I had some great wanks looking at the pictures. This had to be the end though. I couldn’t do this again, could I?
Then again!
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
Tuesday, June 06, 2006
DEEPEST DESIRES - PART 2 (The Young Guys Fantasy)
Deepest Desires
Part 2: The Young Guys fantasy
PRELUDE:
I shouldn’t really feel the way I do. I have a great girlfriend. She’s pretty and the sort of girl most guys would love to have to themselves. I’m not too bad looking myself either and we’re both still at university. Many of you older guys out there would probably say I should be concentrating on just having fun, sex booze and drugs! I get really turned on by Jill though. She is 21, blonde hair, blue eyes slim and looks like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth. She is quite a horny girl and she’s had my butter in her mouth a few times but when I try to extend our pleasures to involve some of my little fantasies I get a definite “no.”
What is it I want to do? OK I’ll tell you. I have a craving to have Jill fucked by almost anyone who will have her. I want to see her being a slut. Even more I suppose I want to be forced to watch her being a slut. I want to see her fucked till it hurts and I don’t care who does it. I want her covered in other guy’s cum and still screaming for more. It’s a far cry from a glass of wine on a Friday night with friends at the Uni bar isn’t it?
Well now that I have justified myself, I have to confess, I have managed to have some of my fantasies fulfilled though I feel a bit guilty about how I did it. Hopefully if I tell you, I might find someone out there who understands what’s driving me.
The Craving doesn’t leave
After seeing my 21 year old girl friend being shagged by two black guys when they persuaded me to spike her drink, I felt sure that the fantasy element would go. I even felt guilty at subjecting my poor innocent girlfriend to such humiliation. All this had happened three weeks ago and University was now winding down for the Summer break. Jill had already lined up a job for the Summer which was great for her as it was temping in a office 9-5 and 5 days a week. This gave her weekends off. I still had a job working in a bar but I was mainly doing the 10.00 am to late afternoon slot though it did involve weekends. Jill did a bit of evening work from time to time helping out in a local bar too so sometimes worked evenings and weekends. We poor students needed the money!
I found myself on a night off alone and without realised it, I was standing outside the bar where I had met a black and Arabic looking guy only three weeks previously. I hovered outside then went in. I thought that I might get a kick hearing them talk about that night and my cock was rising at the thought of even talking about it. As soon as I walked through the door, I saw them at the bar. The recognised me immediately and called me over. After exchanging “fives” they asked if I was back to have her serviced again!
I said “No.” I then explained that I had been feeling a bit guilty about exposing her to it.
Mo said, “Your cock didn’t look too guilty!”
I blushed as I had never heard a guy discuss my cock before.
“You going to let it happen again,” He asked?
“Don’t know,” I said meekly.
“Want some more stuff in case you do,” He again asked?
So I took 6 little tablets from him and paid him. I had a fair idea what they were and realised they were probably illegal but I convinced myself I wouldn’t be using them. I knew Jill had had no reaction whatsoever from them which surprised me. I thought she would have looked like shit the following day but apart from a dull headache (which she blamed on the mixture of drinks), she was fine.
An opportunity arises
I finished a little early one warm Wednesday and made my way back to the flat. Well flat is maybe a little too grand a name. We lived in a large house split into “flatlets.” The advantage was that it looked quite grandiose from the outside and it had a large garden to the rear which was shared by the other residents (mainly students and a sprinkling of European residents looking for fame and fortune in the UK). The garden was really quite secluded though it could be viewed from some of the flats and also from certain windows of houses either side. The rear view looked over to the backs of similar houses in the next street. Anyway I managed to get home around 3.45 pm.
I went to the flat and expected Jill as it was her day off. When I didn’t see her, I looked into the garden to find her sunbathing. She was lying on a towel, head facing the house and her top obviously off though she was lying face down. I was about to go down to join her when I saw movement in the bushes at the bottom of the garden. Looking more closely I could see the faces and shoulders of two young boys of around 13 or so, ogling Jill and, from the movement, they seemed to be masturbating. I was about to shout to Jill when I felt a familiar stirring. My little fantasy of people ogling Jill’s nudity started my cock twitching. I stood slightly back and started to take my cock out and wanked while watching the boys. Their heads were bobbing up and down as they wanked frantically. At that moment, Jill turned round, exposing her breasts for few seconds before picking up her top. From the movements, I could see that the boys were cumming and I did too! I watched as the seemed to zip up and head out of the bushes, back down the opposing garden and into the house at the other side. I realised they were neighbour kids. They could obviously see into the garden when Jill was there and scuttled down to watch and wank!
I cleaned up and went to join her but the thought of them actually doing something with her germinated in my mind. I couldn’t figure out how. It’s one thing to talk to fully grown men in pubs but seducing young virgin boys to fuck your girlfriend is another thing. Then an idea hit me.
Once Jill was out (to do some shopping), I slipped down to the bottom of the garden and worked out that I could just get into the little clearing in the rhododendron bushes. When I was inside, I had a look and realised they had it set up as a little gang hut with a couple of small wooden boxes as seats and there on a large stone was some thin sperm trickling down. They had cum. I ran my fingers through the thin liquid and rubbed it between them, imagining it inside Jill. They were virgins so no need for condoms as she was on the pill anyway. How? How? Then it hit me!
On my next day off, Jill was working and I spent the afternoon watching at the window. I saw the boys playing around in the garden. I slipped down and into the “gang hut” and sat. Sure enough, about ten minutes later, the two tykes clambered into the space and I vaguely heard the words, “I don’t think she’s there.”
They were in the space before they saw me. One uttered “What the………!”
“Hi guys, I’m Mike.” “You don’t know me but I believe you know my girlfriend Jill?”
They looked puzzled.
“The girl you’ve been watching and wanking off to through these bushes.”
The turned to run but I grabbed both wrists. “I think you might like what I’m going to say so why not sit down and listen.”
They did.
“Do you guys ever get a chance to stay out overnight,” I asked?
“Well we often sleepover at each other’s houses or at friends from school.” “Why are you asking,” They asked?
“Have you two ever had a girl before?”
“Em…no.”
“Thought not.” “Fancy shagging my girlfriend.” “I know you want it,” I said, nodding my head to the white stains running down the small rocks in the area.”
More red faces again, so I continued. “ If you can get away for a night and pretend you are visiting a friend a little distance away, I could arrange for my girlfriend to get drunk and when she’s drunk she will do absolutely anything.”
Their mouths were wide open.
“Will you fuck her as well to let us know what to do,” One asked.
Now that idea really did turn me on – “Yes!”
“Fuckin’ Ace!”
I looked at these two after I had their names. Jason was 13, about 5 feet 3 inches and well built without being stocky. He obviously played football as his legs were quite thick coming out of his shorts. He wasn’t memorable with short mousey brown hair, a couple of spots, nice little teeth and a slight smell of cheap chewing gum from him. He kept adjusting the front of his shorts and I could see a point sticking out. Now Adrian was different. He looked younger but assured me he was 13 too. He was much slighter and could easily have been 11 or 12. He also wore football shorts and had that blonde hair that would probably go dark as he got older. His face was slim and long and almost feminine. If he had said he was gay, I would have believed it. He almost looked like a choir boy. He also adjusted his pants so I knew the “gay” thing was out of the question.
“How about Friday, I asked.
“Friday’s good,” Said Jason, “Both our parents go out and leave us at home with babysitters so they would be happy for us to organise to stay over at…..” He hesitated and then said, “Lenny’s.” “We would have our mobiles so they wouldn’t phone Lenny to check – they would phone us.
“Ok guys now listen here,” I said. They sat forward in case they missed a single word.
“No wanking at all on Friday.” “If it goes stiff, leave it – got it.” “I want you to occupy yourselves until about 8.30 pm and then come to my door.” “Here’s the address come round about 8.30 pm.” “You, guys get to do what you want to her but you tell no one – not even Lenny – ok?” “If you do then your sordid little wanking game here becomes public information and I think your friends would like to know you two are peeping Toms.”
Both heads nodded and both hands adjusted their shorts.
I hadn’t bothered to explain to the little guys that Jill would be zonked out by the time they got there and I would explain that she had been drinking too much.
I finalised the deal and set off to wank myself into oblivion. My cock was raw by the time Jill got in and I suggested we have a nice romantic night in on Friday! She agreed!
Friday Night
Friday night arrived and Jill thought we were going to have a quiet night in followed by sex. I had to ensure she had quite a lot to drink early on so that when she woke in the morning, she would think it was only the alcohol that had affected her and not a little help from my dissolving pills. I had invested in a bottle of champagne to start her off and then opened a bottle of Cava (poor man’s champagne). She thought I had bought two bottles of champagne! By 8.00 pm she was well on the way and very giggly. I opened a bottle of Chardonnay and popped the pill in her first glass. It was swallowed in almost one gulp.
“I’m really horny tonight,” She said as she snacked on some of the little nibbles I had bought.
“Good,” I said, “So am I.”
After the second glass she was starting to slump slightly on the sofa. I persuaded her to go to bed and stripped her. She let me, only groaning slightly from time to time. I took a cloth and washed her around the private areas as I didn’t want the guys scared off, and then I pulled her lacy little panties back on. Her slit and trimmed pubic hair could be seen through the fabric as she lay on the bed face up with her legs apart. The door bell rang!
The two lads looked terrified standing there each with a plastic bag which I assumed had their pyjamas and toothbrushes! I was playing a dangerous game here but my pounding cock would hear none of the warnings. I invited the guys in.
“Hi guys,” I said. “Come through to the lounge.” This was basically our living space with the bedroom off.
I could see their heads swivelling. They were looking for Jill and also looking apprehensive in case there was no Jill!!
“She took quite a few drinks tonight as she was nervous about having sex with three of us and she has just gone to have a quick wash,” I lied. “Do either of you want a beer or wine?”
Two nervous heads nodded. I had a bottle of German wine which was sweeter than the usual type I drank. I felt that a drink or two in the little heads would relax them and perhaps slow their ejaculations somewhat.
It took about 15 minutes for them to polish off the full bottle. They drank it like lemonade.
“I’ll see how she’s doing.” I said, heading for the bedroom. I stood at the door and looked into the room. “Damn, she’s fallen asleep!”
I could hear the disappointment.
“Tell you what guys, she’s all yours anyway.” “Why don’t you just go in and do what you want with her.” “I’ll stay around and you can get me to join you or ask me for help if you like.”
They slowly stood up and headed for the door which I held open. Both looked in and saw her spread-eagled on the bed with her legs open and her trimmed hairy slit just visible through her panties. Adrian started to rub his front again.
“Are you guys nervous,” I asked? Both nodded.
I stripped off down to my briefs in front of them. I found it highly erotic as they watched with their eyes like staring.
“Watch,” I said.
I lay alongside Jill and started to kiss her tits, first one and then the other. I worked my way up to her lips and forced my tongue into her mouth. She moaned slightly but lay still. I worked my way back down and pulled her panties down to expose her slit. I opened it with both hands and drove my tongue into her, licking frantically with loud slurping noises. God she was wet! The boys stood either side of me watching and rubbing their cocks through their football shorts.
I jumped off the bed and said, “I’m off for a drink, help yourselves to her.”
I swiftly walked out of the door. I had ensured that the lighting in the lounge area was darker than the room so that while I was out, I could stand back and see more clearly into the room. The boys stood for a few moments then I heard Jason say, “Oh fuck it,” and climb on to the bed to start kissing her tits.
He knelt up at the side of her with a hand on the tent in his shorts and his lips clamped around her right tit. Little Adrian took to examining between her legs. He felt around her clitoris and twiddled it. He then took his little face and buried it into her with, I presume, his tongue in her.
“He’s a dark horse,” I thought.
Jason pulled his top off to expose a completely hairless torso. He slipped his shorts and pants off and pulled his trainers and socks off almost in one go. His cock sprung up with a force that could have blinded someone close by. The cock was a fair size. From where I was I could see it was uncut and about 5 inches long. It was medium in length and his balls hung small and loose below. He had a small, thin patch of dark hair above his cock. Adrian followed. He had about 3 or 4 inches, also uncut but the real surprise was the girth. It was a surprisingly thick cock for his size. His body was completely hairless except for a light sprinkling of red pubic hair struggling to grow. He bent over and his small arse stuck up in the air, the little hole exposed to me. It was almost tempting. He looked so feminine and if it hadn’t been for the little balls hanging down and that thick appendage, I would have sworn I was watching a lesbian love scene. My cock rose at the thought and I decided to join and help.
I walked into the room and four eyes turned to watch as this naked adult stood in front of them with a full 7 inch cock standing erect from a dark forest of pubic hair. The same four eyes grew saucer like as they watched me! I asked them to keep going. They weren’t sure what that meant so I walked over and pulled Jill’s legs apart exposing her slit and clitoris! I knelt between her legs and positioned my cock at her entrance. The boys watched as I plunged my cock into her slopping wet fanny! I was very excited as these two young boys watched me as the “master of fucking” and stroked their cocks as I fucked Jill. The thought of being watched was exciting enough but of training two young boys was even more so!! I watched myself in the wardrobe mirror as my arse plunged up and down and my cock entered her. The lads were enthralled and idly stroked their stiff cocks as they watched. I stopped and pulled out of her. She whimpered, obviously missing my cock inside her in her dazed state.
“Who’s first,” I asked?
They looked at each other.
Jason took the lead and climbed on to the bed. He took his cock in hand and lay between Jill’s legs. I wanted to see it all though so I rolled Jill over on her side and got Jason to go round the back to enter her. I pushed her knees up and watched as he positioned his cock at the entrance and started to push into her. It slid in very easily and he started to fuck quite urgently. Adrian was at a loose end so I got him to put his cock against her lips. I then lay down to kiss her and his cock slipped into my mouth. I tasted good! Adrian gasped and it was obviously a first for him. He started to face fuck me. This cock was thick. It was easily adult girth even though it was only about 4 inches long. His balls were also quite big which also made his cock look slightly shorter still. I let it out with a plop and dropped down to see Jason in action. I decided to use my mouth on the point of entry and started to lick Jill’s clitoris with Jason’s cock pumping up and down past my mouth. He slipped out at one stage and pushed it into my mouth by mistake. The mixture of juices was and erotic cocktail. His cock was very wet with his own pre-um and Jill’s juice.
Jason gasped and stopped suddenly. “I was going to come off,” He said using that slightly childish description, “But I’m o.k. now.”
“You next,” I nodded to Adrian.
I got him to mount her from the front. With his cock being shorter, the ideal way would have been Jill sitting down on him but that was out of the question. He slipped in and started to fuck her. He kept coming out but eventually got the hang of opening her legs wide and pumping into her wide and wet slit like a wild thing. I decided to suck Jason properly and threw him on his back to really give him a blow job. I was beginning to get a taste for cock, especially one coated in my girlfriend’s lubrication. He let me! He lay with his legs wide apart and thrusted his cock into my mouth. I watched Adrian’s thin childish body fucking urgently into Jill who, those she was not a big girl, looked so adult under him.
I heard an “Oh,” from Adrian and he pulled his cock back then thrust it back in. His whole body shivered and he pushed in spasms as he pumped his boy cum into Jill.
“Good boy,” I said, “Now you Jason.”
Jason positioned himself and slid his cock easily into Jill He started to hump and I put my hand between his legs to feel his cock as it fucked and his balls as they slapped against her. It really took no more that 3 minutes before he re-enacted the scene again and gasped as his cum shot into Jill’s open hole. He pulled out and I bent down to see the thin liquid trickling out of her. There was little colour in it. I took some on my finger and licked it when the boys weren’t looking. I knew what I had to do and I pushed my bursting cock into Jill. Their cocks were slowly deflating as I started my final journey. I didn’t take long either. The feeling of Jill’s open cunt, the slopping of boy cum and my own excitement all brought me quickly to a head as I pumped a massive load into her. I was exhausted as I rolled off her.
I led the boys through to shower and then I went quickly back in to tidy Jill so that it looked like we had been having sex alone. I knew from the previous time that she was going to sleep on until around 10.00am, more than enough time to get the boys out. When they came back in, Adrian asked if they could sleep with us. That suited me as having a used spare bed might have taken some explaining and our bed was massive anyway.
Jill had turned over and was quietly sleeping and I climbed into bed naked. The boys followed and we all talked quietly about sex and other things. I had one boy either side of me and as we talked, I felt two hard cocks against my legs. Adrian’s hand brushed against my cock as he commented on the size.
“Can I look closer,” He said.
“Be my guest,” I said as he slipped down the bed to examine it. I rose to the occasion.
I was talking to Jason when I felt the warmth of his mouth over my cock head. He started to suck me slowly and inexpertly. Jason looked down and then lifted himself up to push his cock in my mouth. I was lying in ecstasy as wonderful sensations enveloped my body. I noticed Jason was fingering Jill as he pumped into my mouth. I warm jet of liquid hit the back of my throat just as I emptied into Adrian. He gagged and pulled his mouth off. My cock continued to pump cum as it splashed on his face and neck. I could see it running out of his mouth and down his chin. He thankfully kept wanking me as Jason’s liquid ran over my throat. It had little taste at all and virtually no texture. Little Adrian grabbed his cock and started wanking at a frantic pace, shooting three short forceful squirts of thin liquid on to my leg. We fell asleep without even cleaning up.
In the morning, I woke around 8.00 am and quickly roused the boys to shower and dress. I made them some cereal and toast and had them out of the house before 10.00am. Jill awoke around 10.30 am
“Jeez my cunt’s sore.” She said. “Why do you always want to fuck when I’m drunk,” She said.
“It’s the only time you lie still,” I joked.
We had breakfast and I realised I loved her even more when I knew she was being abused by others. I was confused but I had an urge to take her to bed and fuck her senseless, sore cunt or not! I did!
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
Part 2: The Young Guys fantasy
PRELUDE:
I shouldn’t really feel the way I do. I have a great girlfriend. She’s pretty and the sort of girl most guys would love to have to themselves. I’m not too bad looking myself either and we’re both still at university. Many of you older guys out there would probably say I should be concentrating on just having fun, sex booze and drugs! I get really turned on by Jill though. She is 21, blonde hair, blue eyes slim and looks like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth. She is quite a horny girl and she’s had my butter in her mouth a few times but when I try to extend our pleasures to involve some of my little fantasies I get a definite “no.”
What is it I want to do? OK I’ll tell you. I have a craving to have Jill fucked by almost anyone who will have her. I want to see her being a slut. Even more I suppose I want to be forced to watch her being a slut. I want to see her fucked till it hurts and I don’t care who does it. I want her covered in other guy’s cum and still screaming for more. It’s a far cry from a glass of wine on a Friday night with friends at the Uni bar isn’t it?
Well now that I have justified myself, I have to confess, I have managed to have some of my fantasies fulfilled though I feel a bit guilty about how I did it. Hopefully if I tell you, I might find someone out there who understands what’s driving me.
The Craving doesn’t leave
After seeing my 21 year old girl friend being shagged by two black guys when they persuaded me to spike her drink, I felt sure that the fantasy element would go. I even felt guilty at subjecting my poor innocent girlfriend to such humiliation. All this had happened three weeks ago and University was now winding down for the Summer break. Jill had already lined up a job for the Summer which was great for her as it was temping in a office 9-5 and 5 days a week. This gave her weekends off. I still had a job working in a bar but I was mainly doing the 10.00 am to late afternoon slot though it did involve weekends. Jill did a bit of evening work from time to time helping out in a local bar too so sometimes worked evenings and weekends. We poor students needed the money!
I found myself on a night off alone and without realised it, I was standing outside the bar where I had met a black and Arabic looking guy only three weeks previously. I hovered outside then went in. I thought that I might get a kick hearing them talk about that night and my cock was rising at the thought of even talking about it. As soon as I walked through the door, I saw them at the bar. The recognised me immediately and called me over. After exchanging “fives” they asked if I was back to have her serviced again!
I said “No.” I then explained that I had been feeling a bit guilty about exposing her to it.
Mo said, “Your cock didn’t look too guilty!”
I blushed as I had never heard a guy discuss my cock before.
“You going to let it happen again,” He asked?
“Don’t know,” I said meekly.
“Want some more stuff in case you do,” He again asked?
So I took 6 little tablets from him and paid him. I had a fair idea what they were and realised they were probably illegal but I convinced myself I wouldn’t be using them. I knew Jill had had no reaction whatsoever from them which surprised me. I thought she would have looked like shit the following day but apart from a dull headache (which she blamed on the mixture of drinks), she was fine.
An opportunity arises
I finished a little early one warm Wednesday and made my way back to the flat. Well flat is maybe a little too grand a name. We lived in a large house split into “flatlets.” The advantage was that it looked quite grandiose from the outside and it had a large garden to the rear which was shared by the other residents (mainly students and a sprinkling of European residents looking for fame and fortune in the UK). The garden was really quite secluded though it could be viewed from some of the flats and also from certain windows of houses either side. The rear view looked over to the backs of similar houses in the next street. Anyway I managed to get home around 3.45 pm.
I went to the flat and expected Jill as it was her day off. When I didn’t see her, I looked into the garden to find her sunbathing. She was lying on a towel, head facing the house and her top obviously off though she was lying face down. I was about to go down to join her when I saw movement in the bushes at the bottom of the garden. Looking more closely I could see the faces and shoulders of two young boys of around 13 or so, ogling Jill and, from the movement, they seemed to be masturbating. I was about to shout to Jill when I felt a familiar stirring. My little fantasy of people ogling Jill’s nudity started my cock twitching. I stood slightly back and started to take my cock out and wanked while watching the boys. Their heads were bobbing up and down as they wanked frantically. At that moment, Jill turned round, exposing her breasts for few seconds before picking up her top. From the movements, I could see that the boys were cumming and I did too! I watched as the seemed to zip up and head out of the bushes, back down the opposing garden and into the house at the other side. I realised they were neighbour kids. They could obviously see into the garden when Jill was there and scuttled down to watch and wank!
I cleaned up and went to join her but the thought of them actually doing something with her germinated in my mind. I couldn’t figure out how. It’s one thing to talk to fully grown men in pubs but seducing young virgin boys to fuck your girlfriend is another thing. Then an idea hit me.
Once Jill was out (to do some shopping), I slipped down to the bottom of the garden and worked out that I could just get into the little clearing in the rhododendron bushes. When I was inside, I had a look and realised they had it set up as a little gang hut with a couple of small wooden boxes as seats and there on a large stone was some thin sperm trickling down. They had cum. I ran my fingers through the thin liquid and rubbed it between them, imagining it inside Jill. They were virgins so no need for condoms as she was on the pill anyway. How? How? Then it hit me!
On my next day off, Jill was working and I spent the afternoon watching at the window. I saw the boys playing around in the garden. I slipped down and into the “gang hut” and sat. Sure enough, about ten minutes later, the two tykes clambered into the space and I vaguely heard the words, “I don’t think she’s there.”
They were in the space before they saw me. One uttered “What the………!”
“Hi guys, I’m Mike.” “You don’t know me but I believe you know my girlfriend Jill?”
They looked puzzled.
“The girl you’ve been watching and wanking off to through these bushes.”
The turned to run but I grabbed both wrists. “I think you might like what I’m going to say so why not sit down and listen.”
They did.
“Do you guys ever get a chance to stay out overnight,” I asked?
“Well we often sleepover at each other’s houses or at friends from school.” “Why are you asking,” They asked?
“Have you two ever had a girl before?”
“Em…no.”
“Thought not.” “Fancy shagging my girlfriend.” “I know you want it,” I said, nodding my head to the white stains running down the small rocks in the area.”
More red faces again, so I continued. “ If you can get away for a night and pretend you are visiting a friend a little distance away, I could arrange for my girlfriend to get drunk and when she’s drunk she will do absolutely anything.”
Their mouths were wide open.
“Will you fuck her as well to let us know what to do,” One asked.
Now that idea really did turn me on – “Yes!”
“Fuckin’ Ace!”
I looked at these two after I had their names. Jason was 13, about 5 feet 3 inches and well built without being stocky. He obviously played football as his legs were quite thick coming out of his shorts. He wasn’t memorable with short mousey brown hair, a couple of spots, nice little teeth and a slight smell of cheap chewing gum from him. He kept adjusting the front of his shorts and I could see a point sticking out. Now Adrian was different. He looked younger but assured me he was 13 too. He was much slighter and could easily have been 11 or 12. He also wore football shorts and had that blonde hair that would probably go dark as he got older. His face was slim and long and almost feminine. If he had said he was gay, I would have believed it. He almost looked like a choir boy. He also adjusted his pants so I knew the “gay” thing was out of the question.
“How about Friday, I asked.
“Friday’s good,” Said Jason, “Both our parents go out and leave us at home with babysitters so they would be happy for us to organise to stay over at…..” He hesitated and then said, “Lenny’s.” “We would have our mobiles so they wouldn’t phone Lenny to check – they would phone us.
“Ok guys now listen here,” I said. They sat forward in case they missed a single word.
“No wanking at all on Friday.” “If it goes stiff, leave it – got it.” “I want you to occupy yourselves until about 8.30 pm and then come to my door.” “Here’s the address come round about 8.30 pm.” “You, guys get to do what you want to her but you tell no one – not even Lenny – ok?” “If you do then your sordid little wanking game here becomes public information and I think your friends would like to know you two are peeping Toms.”
Both heads nodded and both hands adjusted their shorts.
I hadn’t bothered to explain to the little guys that Jill would be zonked out by the time they got there and I would explain that she had been drinking too much.
I finalised the deal and set off to wank myself into oblivion. My cock was raw by the time Jill got in and I suggested we have a nice romantic night in on Friday! She agreed!
Friday Night
Friday night arrived and Jill thought we were going to have a quiet night in followed by sex. I had to ensure she had quite a lot to drink early on so that when she woke in the morning, she would think it was only the alcohol that had affected her and not a little help from my dissolving pills. I had invested in a bottle of champagne to start her off and then opened a bottle of Cava (poor man’s champagne). She thought I had bought two bottles of champagne! By 8.00 pm she was well on the way and very giggly. I opened a bottle of Chardonnay and popped the pill in her first glass. It was swallowed in almost one gulp.
“I’m really horny tonight,” She said as she snacked on some of the little nibbles I had bought.
“Good,” I said, “So am I.”
After the second glass she was starting to slump slightly on the sofa. I persuaded her to go to bed and stripped her. She let me, only groaning slightly from time to time. I took a cloth and washed her around the private areas as I didn’t want the guys scared off, and then I pulled her lacy little panties back on. Her slit and trimmed pubic hair could be seen through the fabric as she lay on the bed face up with her legs apart. The door bell rang!
The two lads looked terrified standing there each with a plastic bag which I assumed had their pyjamas and toothbrushes! I was playing a dangerous game here but my pounding cock would hear none of the warnings. I invited the guys in.
“Hi guys,” I said. “Come through to the lounge.” This was basically our living space with the bedroom off.
I could see their heads swivelling. They were looking for Jill and also looking apprehensive in case there was no Jill!!
“She took quite a few drinks tonight as she was nervous about having sex with three of us and she has just gone to have a quick wash,” I lied. “Do either of you want a beer or wine?”
Two nervous heads nodded. I had a bottle of German wine which was sweeter than the usual type I drank. I felt that a drink or two in the little heads would relax them and perhaps slow their ejaculations somewhat.
It took about 15 minutes for them to polish off the full bottle. They drank it like lemonade.
“I’ll see how she’s doing.” I said, heading for the bedroom. I stood at the door and looked into the room. “Damn, she’s fallen asleep!”
I could hear the disappointment.
“Tell you what guys, she’s all yours anyway.” “Why don’t you just go in and do what you want with her.” “I’ll stay around and you can get me to join you or ask me for help if you like.”
They slowly stood up and headed for the door which I held open. Both looked in and saw her spread-eagled on the bed with her legs open and her trimmed hairy slit just visible through her panties. Adrian started to rub his front again.
“Are you guys nervous,” I asked? Both nodded.
I stripped off down to my briefs in front of them. I found it highly erotic as they watched with their eyes like staring.
“Watch,” I said.
I lay alongside Jill and started to kiss her tits, first one and then the other. I worked my way up to her lips and forced my tongue into her mouth. She moaned slightly but lay still. I worked my way back down and pulled her panties down to expose her slit. I opened it with both hands and drove my tongue into her, licking frantically with loud slurping noises. God she was wet! The boys stood either side of me watching and rubbing their cocks through their football shorts.
I jumped off the bed and said, “I’m off for a drink, help yourselves to her.”
I swiftly walked out of the door. I had ensured that the lighting in the lounge area was darker than the room so that while I was out, I could stand back and see more clearly into the room. The boys stood for a few moments then I heard Jason say, “Oh fuck it,” and climb on to the bed to start kissing her tits.
He knelt up at the side of her with a hand on the tent in his shorts and his lips clamped around her right tit. Little Adrian took to examining between her legs. He felt around her clitoris and twiddled it. He then took his little face and buried it into her with, I presume, his tongue in her.
“He’s a dark horse,” I thought.
Jason pulled his top off to expose a completely hairless torso. He slipped his shorts and pants off and pulled his trainers and socks off almost in one go. His cock sprung up with a force that could have blinded someone close by. The cock was a fair size. From where I was I could see it was uncut and about 5 inches long. It was medium in length and his balls hung small and loose below. He had a small, thin patch of dark hair above his cock. Adrian followed. He had about 3 or 4 inches, also uncut but the real surprise was the girth. It was a surprisingly thick cock for his size. His body was completely hairless except for a light sprinkling of red pubic hair struggling to grow. He bent over and his small arse stuck up in the air, the little hole exposed to me. It was almost tempting. He looked so feminine and if it hadn’t been for the little balls hanging down and that thick appendage, I would have sworn I was watching a lesbian love scene. My cock rose at the thought and I decided to join and help.
I walked into the room and four eyes turned to watch as this naked adult stood in front of them with a full 7 inch cock standing erect from a dark forest of pubic hair. The same four eyes grew saucer like as they watched me! I asked them to keep going. They weren’t sure what that meant so I walked over and pulled Jill’s legs apart exposing her slit and clitoris! I knelt between her legs and positioned my cock at her entrance. The boys watched as I plunged my cock into her slopping wet fanny! I was very excited as these two young boys watched me as the “master of fucking” and stroked their cocks as I fucked Jill. The thought of being watched was exciting enough but of training two young boys was even more so!! I watched myself in the wardrobe mirror as my arse plunged up and down and my cock entered her. The lads were enthralled and idly stroked their stiff cocks as they watched. I stopped and pulled out of her. She whimpered, obviously missing my cock inside her in her dazed state.
“Who’s first,” I asked?
They looked at each other.
Jason took the lead and climbed on to the bed. He took his cock in hand and lay between Jill’s legs. I wanted to see it all though so I rolled Jill over on her side and got Jason to go round the back to enter her. I pushed her knees up and watched as he positioned his cock at the entrance and started to push into her. It slid in very easily and he started to fuck quite urgently. Adrian was at a loose end so I got him to put his cock against her lips. I then lay down to kiss her and his cock slipped into my mouth. I tasted good! Adrian gasped and it was obviously a first for him. He started to face fuck me. This cock was thick. It was easily adult girth even though it was only about 4 inches long. His balls were also quite big which also made his cock look slightly shorter still. I let it out with a plop and dropped down to see Jason in action. I decided to use my mouth on the point of entry and started to lick Jill’s clitoris with Jason’s cock pumping up and down past my mouth. He slipped out at one stage and pushed it into my mouth by mistake. The mixture of juices was and erotic cocktail. His cock was very wet with his own pre-um and Jill’s juice.
Jason gasped and stopped suddenly. “I was going to come off,” He said using that slightly childish description, “But I’m o.k. now.”
“You next,” I nodded to Adrian.
I got him to mount her from the front. With his cock being shorter, the ideal way would have been Jill sitting down on him but that was out of the question. He slipped in and started to fuck her. He kept coming out but eventually got the hang of opening her legs wide and pumping into her wide and wet slit like a wild thing. I decided to suck Jason properly and threw him on his back to really give him a blow job. I was beginning to get a taste for cock, especially one coated in my girlfriend’s lubrication. He let me! He lay with his legs wide apart and thrusted his cock into my mouth. I watched Adrian’s thin childish body fucking urgently into Jill who, those she was not a big girl, looked so adult under him.
I heard an “Oh,” from Adrian and he pulled his cock back then thrust it back in. His whole body shivered and he pushed in spasms as he pumped his boy cum into Jill.
“Good boy,” I said, “Now you Jason.”
Jason positioned himself and slid his cock easily into Jill He started to hump and I put my hand between his legs to feel his cock as it fucked and his balls as they slapped against her. It really took no more that 3 minutes before he re-enacted the scene again and gasped as his cum shot into Jill’s open hole. He pulled out and I bent down to see the thin liquid trickling out of her. There was little colour in it. I took some on my finger and licked it when the boys weren’t looking. I knew what I had to do and I pushed my bursting cock into Jill. Their cocks were slowly deflating as I started my final journey. I didn’t take long either. The feeling of Jill’s open cunt, the slopping of boy cum and my own excitement all brought me quickly to a head as I pumped a massive load into her. I was exhausted as I rolled off her.
I led the boys through to shower and then I went quickly back in to tidy Jill so that it looked like we had been having sex alone. I knew from the previous time that she was going to sleep on until around 10.00am, more than enough time to get the boys out. When they came back in, Adrian asked if they could sleep with us. That suited me as having a used spare bed might have taken some explaining and our bed was massive anyway.
Jill had turned over and was quietly sleeping and I climbed into bed naked. The boys followed and we all talked quietly about sex and other things. I had one boy either side of me and as we talked, I felt two hard cocks against my legs. Adrian’s hand brushed against my cock as he commented on the size.
“Can I look closer,” He said.
“Be my guest,” I said as he slipped down the bed to examine it. I rose to the occasion.
I was talking to Jason when I felt the warmth of his mouth over my cock head. He started to suck me slowly and inexpertly. Jason looked down and then lifted himself up to push his cock in my mouth. I was lying in ecstasy as wonderful sensations enveloped my body. I noticed Jason was fingering Jill as he pumped into my mouth. I warm jet of liquid hit the back of my throat just as I emptied into Adrian. He gagged and pulled his mouth off. My cock continued to pump cum as it splashed on his face and neck. I could see it running out of his mouth and down his chin. He thankfully kept wanking me as Jason’s liquid ran over my throat. It had little taste at all and virtually no texture. Little Adrian grabbed his cock and started wanking at a frantic pace, shooting three short forceful squirts of thin liquid on to my leg. We fell asleep without even cleaning up.
In the morning, I woke around 8.00 am and quickly roused the boys to shower and dress. I made them some cereal and toast and had them out of the house before 10.00am. Jill awoke around 10.30 am
“Jeez my cunt’s sore.” She said. “Why do you always want to fuck when I’m drunk,” She said.
“It’s the only time you lie still,” I joked.
We had breakfast and I realised I loved her even more when I knew she was being abused by others. I was confused but I had an urge to take her to bed and fuck her senseless, sore cunt or not! I did!
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
DEEPEST DESIRES - PART 1 (The Black Guys Fantasy)
Deepest Desires
1. The Black Guy fantasy
PRELUDE:
I shouldn’t really feel the way I do. I have a great girlfriend. She’s pretty and the sort of girl most guys would love to have to themselves. I’m not too bad looking myself either and we’re both still at university. Many of you older guys out there would probably say I should be concentrating on just having fun, sex booze and drugs! I get really turned on by Jill though. She is 21, blonde hair, blue eyes slim and looks like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth. She is quite a horny girl and she’s had my butter in her mouth a few times but when I try to extend our pleasures to involve some of my little fantasies I get a definite “no.”
What is it I want to do? OK I’ll tell you. I have a craving to have Jill fucked by almost anyone who will have her. I want to see her being a slut. Even more I suppose I want to be forced to watch her being a slut. I want to see her fucked till it hurts and I don’t care who does it. I want her covered in other guy’s cum and still screaming for more. It’s a far cry from a glass of wine on a Friday night with friends at the Uni bar isn’t it?
Well now that I have justified myself, I have to confess, I have managed to have some of my fantasies fulfilled though I feel a bit guilty about how I did it. Hopefully if I tell you, I might find someone out there who understands what’s driving me.
1. The build up
Sex with Jill had been great. We shagged a couple of times a week and I had even persuaded her to do it in the dark car park behind a pub late one night. She was quite adventurous and, was happy to be on top. She would suck and swallow and loved being shagged “doggy fashion” but drew the line at anal sex. She was more a “do-er” than a “watcher.” Now me, I’m Mike and at the same age as Jill, I was happy to go along with all of the above. The most exciting event was the “car park shag.” I was so turned on out in the cold night with my pants at my ankles and my 7 inch cock feeling like it was going to burst. Jill’s comments after were, “It WAS a bit cold though!”
She preferred a few drinks, a warm bed, soft music and some candlelight (a far cry from the gang rape in my mind). I loved to watch her in a group in the bar. The other guys at Uni would look at her and sometimes, when she was a little more drunk than normal, her skirt would ride up and I loved to watch them watch her. These were my good looking friends though, and I preferred guys in the city centre bars who were a little rougher or older, looking at her. We didn’t always frequent these bars as she preferred the younger age group to hang around.
One night just over 9 months ago, we stopped off to meet up with some friends on our way out for the night. We had been meaning to have sex before going out but we were running really late. I was so horny I could have shagged the neighbour’s cat and I could tell she was too. We decided to hold off until we came back to the flat later. As a result we actually arrived a little too early at our friend’s rooms and found them smoking some drugs (which I presumed to be cannabis but I’m no expert). We had a few drinks and they continued to talk and smoke and at some stage while I was at the toilet, Jill was persuaded to try it. She inhaled, spluttered and laughed but kept going. It was so unlike her as she was not an advocate of drug taking in any way but I remembered she was finishing off a short course of tablets for an ear infection and I wondered if the alcohol was affecting her. She was certainly quite giddy and laughing loudly at almost anything and everything. I managed to opt out but quite enjoyed seeing her so abandoned in her manner. By the time we headed out to the bar, she was very merry indeed and quite amorous saying how she really fancied a good “seeing to” when we got home.
It was Friday night and our usual bar was jam packed. I suggested the six of us head for another one further down the street which I knew had more of a mixed crowd. When we got there I realised this was more like it. After about 30 minutes we managed to acquire a table in a corner towards the rear of the bar close to the toilets and Jill kept drinking. I decided to hold back a little. I also decided to sit back a little and watched as Jill enjoyed herself. Our friends had a few more “wacky” cigarettes and I noticed Jill joining them. Her skirt was quite high and my friend Roger couldn’t take his eyes off her. I could see her panties now and I am sure he could. He kept making small talk but he was watching to make sure I wasn’t looking at him.
She got up and wandered off to the toilet. From where I was sitting I could see down the small corridor to the door of the toilets. I took my eyes off her once she entered and it must have been about 10 minutes before I looked up again and saw a tall Arab looking guy of about 25 and a smaller Indian looking guy talking to her, just outside the toilet. She seemed quite relaxed and was flirting happily with them. I saw her point at me as though to say “I’m already with someone.”
I took my cue and walked up to her. The guys were amiable enough but not exactly immaculate. I looked at them as I approached. The black guy looked either Moroccan or perhaps Egyptian. He was very tall and a looked as you would imagine a Berber tribesman to be. He was thin with a bit of stubble and wore jeans and a t-shirt with a thin cotton short jacket. His friend was an unlikely ally and looked more Indian though I wondered if he might be Pakistani assuming the other guy to be Muslim. He was wearing a dark suit which seemed too big for him and though it was clean, it had seen better days. He was unusually attractive, with almost a feminine face as his features were very small. He was only about 5 feet 5 inches tall and again quite slim. They hadn’t touched Jill at all.
“Hi darling, I was just telling these guys that you are the only one who gets his hands on these.” She said this as she pushed her tits up and they almost popped out of her top. I caught a glimpse of brown nipple as she did it.
I was horny. “Now honey I don’t mind someone getting a bit of you if you don’t,” I said. My cock was ruling what I was saying.
“You and your fantasies, darling,” She said. “My body is for you.”
At that, she stumbled back to the table.
“Sorry guys, she’s not up for it tonight,” I said.
The tall black guy shook my hand and said, “I’m Mo and this is Ahmed.” “Give her this and we’ll wait over there.” “It might help her change her mind.”
It was a small half tablet.
“She only needs half in her state,” He said. “Drop it into her drink.”
I walked off in a daze and rejoined our friends just as two of them decided to head off for a Friday “early night.” I realised my cock was stiff as hell in my jeans. “It might just happen,” I thought.
2. The Set Up
I don’t know why or how, but I slipped the half pill into her drink. I suppose I thought that if it made her a bit giddy, we could have some fun when we got home but deep down I knew what was going to happen. Our second batch of two friends then decided to head for more comfortable territory at the Uni bar and Jill wanted to go too, but somehow, I persuaded her to stay. She agreed without any problem. She looked fine at this stage so I decided we should just go home for our promised shag. She stood up and staggered against me. I looked across the room at the two guys and they winked in unison. We were partners in crime!
I took her and helped her out of the bar. We looked just like a slightly drunken couple heading home but Jill was talking gibberish. The walk home was no more than 10 minutes so off we went and I did not see the guys follow. I was pleased and disappointed. We got to the door and I managed to get her into the hallway to our flat but was slightly struggling when someone offered help – it was one of the black guys! We had been followed.
“Listen mate, I ain’t gonna do anything you don’t want.” “Don’t believe all you read in the papers.” “We’re here to make your dreams and our dreams some true – that’s all.” His dark voice comforted me and I let him help me in. His friend followed. I was a little drunk myself and just followed blindly behind.
We took Jill into the house. The tall black guy said, “You want her to be fucked don’t you.” I nodded in an almost embarrassed manner. Here I was telling a complete stranger something I had kept secret for some time.
She was taken to the bedroom and thrown on the bed. She said nothing except a brief exclamation as she landed on the bed. The guys turned to me and the little guy started to strip me. “Hey, I’m not gay,” I said.
“Neither are we,” was the response.
I stood in my grey Calvin Klein tight boxers with my stiff erection plainly visible. The little guy who had stripped me, grabbed it and gave it a squeeze and I didn’t stop him. He led me over to a chair and made me sit. The tall Arab, slowly stripped while facing me and when he got down to his white briefs, he slipped them off and exposed a sizeable semi-erection of about 7 or 8 inches – but thick. It was cut as I expected.
The smaller Asian guy also stripped and faced me. When he was naked, he was less impressive with a 5 or 6 inch slim cock, also cut. He started to stroke it and came towards me, pulling my pants down until I was sitting in a chair stark naked, in front of two suspect guys with my girlfriend lying comatose on the bed. Ahmed walked over and stuck his little cock in front of my face.
“Now suck the cock that’s going to fuck your girlfriend,” He said.
I was definitely reluctant but also concerned that if I didn’t, I wouldn’t get what I now really wanted. I kissed the tip and some precum followed a tracer from his cock head to my lips. He grabbed my head and stuck it in my mouth. I gasped as this little cock entered my mouth and a strong salty taste invaded my taste buds as he thrust it in and out. This was NOT part of the deal but seemed to be part of my humiliation. I got a strong feeling these guys knew exactly what they were doing.
3. The Action
I had been drinking sufficiently to make me feel really horny. Some people have a lower libido with alcohol whereas mine increases. I looked across to Jill lying spread-eagled on the bed. One leg was up and her legs were wide open with her white panties showing clearly. Mo made sure I was watching as he walked over to her. His large cock was swaying in a semi-erect state.
“Come on then sweetie,” He said, “It’s party time.” “Let’s get you ready.”
He stripped her. She groaned slightly as he confidently took everything off except her panties. She even lifted up to help him. Her eyes were part open and part closed during this. I was still having this little hard cock rammed into my mouth with his hands behind my head. My cock was still telling me this was good. Mo peeled of her panties and took his mouth down to her cunt. He licked it. His tongue invaded her slit and started to slurp around as his hands felt her tits quite roughly. She made soft whimpering noises and called my name gently.
“You got rubbers.” He asked?
“Yes,” I managed to say after letting Ahmed’s cock drop from my mouth. I pulled a handful from the drawer.
“Now you’re the boyfriend so we want to see you fuck her first,” He said.
Suddenly I was on a high. I was actually going to fuck Jill in front of two complete strangers who seemed slightly menacing. Mo sat astride Jill almost across her face and facing her feet. His bum was just above her face and his hands moved from her tits to open her legs and stretch her vagina lips for my entry. I couldn’t wait! I lowered myself on to her and started to push against her cunt. It was sloppy wet with Mo’s saliva and her own juices. My cock entered quite easily and as I started thrusting Mo changed position and moved towards me with his cock swinging. It was heading for my mouth. This was all new to me and something that other than in the odd moment of fantasy, had never really crossed my mind. At the moment, my heart was pounding with a mixture of fear, drunkenness and lust. I took the cock in my free hand and guided the monster into my mouth to slurp hungrily.
“Yea cocksucker, take it all,” He growled at me.
I felt Ahmed behind me and his arm wrapped round to grip my cock as I pumped in and out of Jill. Her hands lifted and she was gasping in time to my thrusts as she held my legs. I was set to blow so had to stop. If I came now I wasn’t going to see my ultimate fantasy. I pulled off and begged Mo to fuck her. Mo stayed put and as I slipped off, Ahmed took position. He entered her in one go and hammered like a teenager on his first fuck. He sucked her tits and lifted her legs up into a “V” shape above her head to allow full access. She continued to grunt and whimper as he thrust into her. My cock was so hard the veins on my foreskin were showing hard and red. I thought I was going to explode without touching myself. My head was throbbing in time to my cock’s rise and fall.
Mo stepped off the bed and pulled Ahmed off. He grabbed Jill’s legs roughly and pulled her to the edge of the bed. For the first time his cock was at full mast. It looked to be about 8 or 9 inches but it was very thick – at least twice the girth of mine. He rolled a rubber on and it didn’t even cover the full cock. For a fleeting moment, I envied Jill. I don’t know why but the thought of getting that inside me just flitted across my brain. I then just sat, cock in hand, to watch.
After the roughness in getting her into position, he was gentleness itself. He opened her legs and lay on her to kiss her lips. He licked down her body and on to each tit in turn. She made little mewing noises. He worked down with his lips and licked her cunt again, pushing his tongue into her very obviously for us both to see.
“Now honey,” He said, “Your first black cock?” This was said as a question as he looked at me and I nodded.
He slowly pushed his large purple cock head against her. I went very close. I could smell the sex as he gently pushed the tip in and out. I bent further forward and managed to lick her a little as his cock entered. He pulled back to allow me to lick his cock at the point of entry. He then pushed further into her and out again. I could hear the wet swishing noise of her juices against his stiff organ. He pushed me back a little and Ahmed took me back against him, standing behind me with his stiff cock against my back and his hand around my front stroking my bursting member. Mo started to pump her harder. Her legs were splayed out to give him closer access and he began to grunt with every thrust.
He was never going to last long and with a long wail… “Jeesus,” he humped heavily into her and then stopped. As he pulled slightly back I could see his cock throb with the beat of his heart and knew his cum was pumping into the rubber inside Jill. I felt warmth across my buttocks where Ahmed had been rubbing himself and knew my time was here. My cum arched out of my cock almost painfully and shot right across the bed hitting Jill across her tits and face. Almost unconsciously she licked her lips and took drops into her mouth. Mo pulled out and the deflating cock had the rubber sagging on the end. The quantity of cum made mine look pitiful. The weight of the volume caused the teat to fill along with one about 20% of the condom. Mo expertly pulled it off his cock and with one quick movement, emptied the contents over her tits. The thick liquid didn’t run but collected in a pool above her tits and on her chest.
“That was awesome, man,” He said. “Anytime you want to knock her out, I’ll be here for you.” “If ever you want a bit of black cock for yourself, you can have this too,” He said pointing at the slab of meat between his legs. The thought that I would ever want or be able to take that brute up my arse seemed unlikely.
The guys dressed quickly and told me I could find them any weekend in the same bar. At that moment, I wanted them out as I suddenly became a little frightened of these two slightly shabby foreigners in our house late at night, however they left without any hassle at all and I went back to clean up. As I walked naked back into the room she faced me with her legs still folded up. Her sex looking red and wet with the cum slowly trickling off her body, some running into her pubic hair. I leaned forward and licked her cunt. It was warm and wet and the taste of the thin cum was adding to the excitement. My cock rose once again as I realised my ultimate fantasy had just been reached and two strange cocks had just entered my girlfriend and I had watched. I climbed on top and entered her again. My cock was lightly lubricated by some of Mo’s cum so I used the side of my hand to collect the remainder and poured it on to my cock as I thrust into her. I was fucking my girlfriend with another man’s cum!!!
I am not normally great sexually on the second time around but this was no ordinary event and my release was within three minutes of entry. I almost screamed as I shot my warm load into Jill. Thank God she was on the pill!
I quickly wiped her and dried her off before tucking her into bed and joining her finally for sleep.
We lay in the next morning and when she woke she seemed quite cheery. My fear was that she would remember something and I had a few excuses and stories lined up. She was perky though and quickly pulled on her gown to make a breakfast for us.
“You were a horny bugger last night,” She said. “My cunt is raw with the fucking you gave me!” “Sorry I was a bit wasted with the smokes and booze, but I enjoyed my night anyway.” “I hope you did.”
“Oh I did Jill, I did!”
1. The Black Guy fantasy
PRELUDE:
I shouldn’t really feel the way I do. I have a great girlfriend. She’s pretty and the sort of girl most guys would love to have to themselves. I’m not too bad looking myself either and we’re both still at university. Many of you older guys out there would probably say I should be concentrating on just having fun, sex booze and drugs! I get really turned on by Jill though. She is 21, blonde hair, blue eyes slim and looks like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth. She is quite a horny girl and she’s had my butter in her mouth a few times but when I try to extend our pleasures to involve some of my little fantasies I get a definite “no.”
What is it I want to do? OK I’ll tell you. I have a craving to have Jill fucked by almost anyone who will have her. I want to see her being a slut. Even more I suppose I want to be forced to watch her being a slut. I want to see her fucked till it hurts and I don’t care who does it. I want her covered in other guy’s cum and still screaming for more. It’s a far cry from a glass of wine on a Friday night with friends at the Uni bar isn’t it?
Well now that I have justified myself, I have to confess, I have managed to have some of my fantasies fulfilled though I feel a bit guilty about how I did it. Hopefully if I tell you, I might find someone out there who understands what’s driving me.
1. The build up
Sex with Jill had been great. We shagged a couple of times a week and I had even persuaded her to do it in the dark car park behind a pub late one night. She was quite adventurous and, was happy to be on top. She would suck and swallow and loved being shagged “doggy fashion” but drew the line at anal sex. She was more a “do-er” than a “watcher.” Now me, I’m Mike and at the same age as Jill, I was happy to go along with all of the above. The most exciting event was the “car park shag.” I was so turned on out in the cold night with my pants at my ankles and my 7 inch cock feeling like it was going to burst. Jill’s comments after were, “It WAS a bit cold though!”
She preferred a few drinks, a warm bed, soft music and some candlelight (a far cry from the gang rape in my mind). I loved to watch her in a group in the bar. The other guys at Uni would look at her and sometimes, when she was a little more drunk than normal, her skirt would ride up and I loved to watch them watch her. These were my good looking friends though, and I preferred guys in the city centre bars who were a little rougher or older, looking at her. We didn’t always frequent these bars as she preferred the younger age group to hang around.
One night just over 9 months ago, we stopped off to meet up with some friends on our way out for the night. We had been meaning to have sex before going out but we were running really late. I was so horny I could have shagged the neighbour’s cat and I could tell she was too. We decided to hold off until we came back to the flat later. As a result we actually arrived a little too early at our friend’s rooms and found them smoking some drugs (which I presumed to be cannabis but I’m no expert). We had a few drinks and they continued to talk and smoke and at some stage while I was at the toilet, Jill was persuaded to try it. She inhaled, spluttered and laughed but kept going. It was so unlike her as she was not an advocate of drug taking in any way but I remembered she was finishing off a short course of tablets for an ear infection and I wondered if the alcohol was affecting her. She was certainly quite giddy and laughing loudly at almost anything and everything. I managed to opt out but quite enjoyed seeing her so abandoned in her manner. By the time we headed out to the bar, she was very merry indeed and quite amorous saying how she really fancied a good “seeing to” when we got home.
It was Friday night and our usual bar was jam packed. I suggested the six of us head for another one further down the street which I knew had more of a mixed crowd. When we got there I realised this was more like it. After about 30 minutes we managed to acquire a table in a corner towards the rear of the bar close to the toilets and Jill kept drinking. I decided to hold back a little. I also decided to sit back a little and watched as Jill enjoyed herself. Our friends had a few more “wacky” cigarettes and I noticed Jill joining them. Her skirt was quite high and my friend Roger couldn’t take his eyes off her. I could see her panties now and I am sure he could. He kept making small talk but he was watching to make sure I wasn’t looking at him.
She got up and wandered off to the toilet. From where I was sitting I could see down the small corridor to the door of the toilets. I took my eyes off her once she entered and it must have been about 10 minutes before I looked up again and saw a tall Arab looking guy of about 25 and a smaller Indian looking guy talking to her, just outside the toilet. She seemed quite relaxed and was flirting happily with them. I saw her point at me as though to say “I’m already with someone.”
I took my cue and walked up to her. The guys were amiable enough but not exactly immaculate. I looked at them as I approached. The black guy looked either Moroccan or perhaps Egyptian. He was very tall and a looked as you would imagine a Berber tribesman to be. He was thin with a bit of stubble and wore jeans and a t-shirt with a thin cotton short jacket. His friend was an unlikely ally and looked more Indian though I wondered if he might be Pakistani assuming the other guy to be Muslim. He was wearing a dark suit which seemed too big for him and though it was clean, it had seen better days. He was unusually attractive, with almost a feminine face as his features were very small. He was only about 5 feet 5 inches tall and again quite slim. They hadn’t touched Jill at all.
“Hi darling, I was just telling these guys that you are the only one who gets his hands on these.” She said this as she pushed her tits up and they almost popped out of her top. I caught a glimpse of brown nipple as she did it.
I was horny. “Now honey I don’t mind someone getting a bit of you if you don’t,” I said. My cock was ruling what I was saying.
“You and your fantasies, darling,” She said. “My body is for you.”
At that, she stumbled back to the table.
“Sorry guys, she’s not up for it tonight,” I said.
The tall black guy shook my hand and said, “I’m Mo and this is Ahmed.” “Give her this and we’ll wait over there.” “It might help her change her mind.”
It was a small half tablet.
“She only needs half in her state,” He said. “Drop it into her drink.”
I walked off in a daze and rejoined our friends just as two of them decided to head off for a Friday “early night.” I realised my cock was stiff as hell in my jeans. “It might just happen,” I thought.
2. The Set Up
I don’t know why or how, but I slipped the half pill into her drink. I suppose I thought that if it made her a bit giddy, we could have some fun when we got home but deep down I knew what was going to happen. Our second batch of two friends then decided to head for more comfortable territory at the Uni bar and Jill wanted to go too, but somehow, I persuaded her to stay. She agreed without any problem. She looked fine at this stage so I decided we should just go home for our promised shag. She stood up and staggered against me. I looked across the room at the two guys and they winked in unison. We were partners in crime!
I took her and helped her out of the bar. We looked just like a slightly drunken couple heading home but Jill was talking gibberish. The walk home was no more than 10 minutes so off we went and I did not see the guys follow. I was pleased and disappointed. We got to the door and I managed to get her into the hallway to our flat but was slightly struggling when someone offered help – it was one of the black guys! We had been followed.
“Listen mate, I ain’t gonna do anything you don’t want.” “Don’t believe all you read in the papers.” “We’re here to make your dreams and our dreams some true – that’s all.” His dark voice comforted me and I let him help me in. His friend followed. I was a little drunk myself and just followed blindly behind.
We took Jill into the house. The tall black guy said, “You want her to be fucked don’t you.” I nodded in an almost embarrassed manner. Here I was telling a complete stranger something I had kept secret for some time.
She was taken to the bedroom and thrown on the bed. She said nothing except a brief exclamation as she landed on the bed. The guys turned to me and the little guy started to strip me. “Hey, I’m not gay,” I said.
“Neither are we,” was the response.
I stood in my grey Calvin Klein tight boxers with my stiff erection plainly visible. The little guy who had stripped me, grabbed it and gave it a squeeze and I didn’t stop him. He led me over to a chair and made me sit. The tall Arab, slowly stripped while facing me and when he got down to his white briefs, he slipped them off and exposed a sizeable semi-erection of about 7 or 8 inches – but thick. It was cut as I expected.
The smaller Asian guy also stripped and faced me. When he was naked, he was less impressive with a 5 or 6 inch slim cock, also cut. He started to stroke it and came towards me, pulling my pants down until I was sitting in a chair stark naked, in front of two suspect guys with my girlfriend lying comatose on the bed. Ahmed walked over and stuck his little cock in front of my face.
“Now suck the cock that’s going to fuck your girlfriend,” He said.
I was definitely reluctant but also concerned that if I didn’t, I wouldn’t get what I now really wanted. I kissed the tip and some precum followed a tracer from his cock head to my lips. He grabbed my head and stuck it in my mouth. I gasped as this little cock entered my mouth and a strong salty taste invaded my taste buds as he thrust it in and out. This was NOT part of the deal but seemed to be part of my humiliation. I got a strong feeling these guys knew exactly what they were doing.
3. The Action
I had been drinking sufficiently to make me feel really horny. Some people have a lower libido with alcohol whereas mine increases. I looked across to Jill lying spread-eagled on the bed. One leg was up and her legs were wide open with her white panties showing clearly. Mo made sure I was watching as he walked over to her. His large cock was swaying in a semi-erect state.
“Come on then sweetie,” He said, “It’s party time.” “Let’s get you ready.”
He stripped her. She groaned slightly as he confidently took everything off except her panties. She even lifted up to help him. Her eyes were part open and part closed during this. I was still having this little hard cock rammed into my mouth with his hands behind my head. My cock was still telling me this was good. Mo peeled of her panties and took his mouth down to her cunt. He licked it. His tongue invaded her slit and started to slurp around as his hands felt her tits quite roughly. She made soft whimpering noises and called my name gently.
“You got rubbers.” He asked?
“Yes,” I managed to say after letting Ahmed’s cock drop from my mouth. I pulled a handful from the drawer.
“Now you’re the boyfriend so we want to see you fuck her first,” He said.
Suddenly I was on a high. I was actually going to fuck Jill in front of two complete strangers who seemed slightly menacing. Mo sat astride Jill almost across her face and facing her feet. His bum was just above her face and his hands moved from her tits to open her legs and stretch her vagina lips for my entry. I couldn’t wait! I lowered myself on to her and started to push against her cunt. It was sloppy wet with Mo’s saliva and her own juices. My cock entered quite easily and as I started thrusting Mo changed position and moved towards me with his cock swinging. It was heading for my mouth. This was all new to me and something that other than in the odd moment of fantasy, had never really crossed my mind. At the moment, my heart was pounding with a mixture of fear, drunkenness and lust. I took the cock in my free hand and guided the monster into my mouth to slurp hungrily.
“Yea cocksucker, take it all,” He growled at me.
I felt Ahmed behind me and his arm wrapped round to grip my cock as I pumped in and out of Jill. Her hands lifted and she was gasping in time to my thrusts as she held my legs. I was set to blow so had to stop. If I came now I wasn’t going to see my ultimate fantasy. I pulled off and begged Mo to fuck her. Mo stayed put and as I slipped off, Ahmed took position. He entered her in one go and hammered like a teenager on his first fuck. He sucked her tits and lifted her legs up into a “V” shape above her head to allow full access. She continued to grunt and whimper as he thrust into her. My cock was so hard the veins on my foreskin were showing hard and red. I thought I was going to explode without touching myself. My head was throbbing in time to my cock’s rise and fall.
Mo stepped off the bed and pulled Ahmed off. He grabbed Jill’s legs roughly and pulled her to the edge of the bed. For the first time his cock was at full mast. It looked to be about 8 or 9 inches but it was very thick – at least twice the girth of mine. He rolled a rubber on and it didn’t even cover the full cock. For a fleeting moment, I envied Jill. I don’t know why but the thought of getting that inside me just flitted across my brain. I then just sat, cock in hand, to watch.
After the roughness in getting her into position, he was gentleness itself. He opened her legs and lay on her to kiss her lips. He licked down her body and on to each tit in turn. She made little mewing noises. He worked down with his lips and licked her cunt again, pushing his tongue into her very obviously for us both to see.
“Now honey,” He said, “Your first black cock?” This was said as a question as he looked at me and I nodded.
He slowly pushed his large purple cock head against her. I went very close. I could smell the sex as he gently pushed the tip in and out. I bent further forward and managed to lick her a little as his cock entered. He pulled back to allow me to lick his cock at the point of entry. He then pushed further into her and out again. I could hear the wet swishing noise of her juices against his stiff organ. He pushed me back a little and Ahmed took me back against him, standing behind me with his stiff cock against my back and his hand around my front stroking my bursting member. Mo started to pump her harder. Her legs were splayed out to give him closer access and he began to grunt with every thrust.
He was never going to last long and with a long wail… “Jeesus,” he humped heavily into her and then stopped. As he pulled slightly back I could see his cock throb with the beat of his heart and knew his cum was pumping into the rubber inside Jill. I felt warmth across my buttocks where Ahmed had been rubbing himself and knew my time was here. My cum arched out of my cock almost painfully and shot right across the bed hitting Jill across her tits and face. Almost unconsciously she licked her lips and took drops into her mouth. Mo pulled out and the deflating cock had the rubber sagging on the end. The quantity of cum made mine look pitiful. The weight of the volume caused the teat to fill along with one about 20% of the condom. Mo expertly pulled it off his cock and with one quick movement, emptied the contents over her tits. The thick liquid didn’t run but collected in a pool above her tits and on her chest.
“That was awesome, man,” He said. “Anytime you want to knock her out, I’ll be here for you.” “If ever you want a bit of black cock for yourself, you can have this too,” He said pointing at the slab of meat between his legs. The thought that I would ever want or be able to take that brute up my arse seemed unlikely.
The guys dressed quickly and told me I could find them any weekend in the same bar. At that moment, I wanted them out as I suddenly became a little frightened of these two slightly shabby foreigners in our house late at night, however they left without any hassle at all and I went back to clean up. As I walked naked back into the room she faced me with her legs still folded up. Her sex looking red and wet with the cum slowly trickling off her body, some running into her pubic hair. I leaned forward and licked her cunt. It was warm and wet and the taste of the thin cum was adding to the excitement. My cock rose once again as I realised my ultimate fantasy had just been reached and two strange cocks had just entered my girlfriend and I had watched. I climbed on top and entered her again. My cock was lightly lubricated by some of Mo’s cum so I used the side of my hand to collect the remainder and poured it on to my cock as I thrust into her. I was fucking my girlfriend with another man’s cum!!!
I am not normally great sexually on the second time around but this was no ordinary event and my release was within three minutes of entry. I almost screamed as I shot my warm load into Jill. Thank God she was on the pill!
I quickly wiped her and dried her off before tucking her into bed and joining her finally for sleep.
We lay in the next morning and when she woke she seemed quite cheery. My fear was that she would remember something and I had a few excuses and stories lined up. She was perky though and quickly pulled on her gown to make a breakfast for us.
“You were a horny bugger last night,” She said. “My cunt is raw with the fucking you gave me!” “Sorry I was a bit wasted with the smokes and booze, but I enjoyed my night anyway.” “I hope you did.”
“Oh I did Jill, I did!”
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 9 (A Chance Encounter)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
A Chance Encounter (MM(teen)/anal/oral/first time)
This story is quite a cute one and just shows how sometimes luck can slap you in the face.
A warm Summer day in the town of Dunfermline about 12 miles from Edinburgh. Yes, contrary to popular belief, there are warm Summer days! I was in town on business and had an appointment to see a customer. The town was busy so I parked in one of the larger car parks just short of the town centre. As I left the car park, I spotted an older gay guy I knew walking towards me. This guy had an attraction to “chickens” as we called the younger lads. Whether he would be a paedophile by today’s standards I don’t know. It just didn’t seem to be a problem in those days somehow and I don’t think he pursued children anyway. However, I mustn’t digress.
Somehow, though I looked up and prepared to nod to him, he didn’t see me so I walked on. It was blisteringly hot and my suit was uncomfortably warm. As I passed him, I noticed a young teenager walking behind him. He was extremely attractive and was acting slightly odd because, when the guy I knew stopped to do something, so did the lad. I was a little early for my appointment so realising that the predator was being hunted by the prey, decided to turn around and follow. They both headed back into the car park at which point the older guy climbed into his car and drove away.
“Ah” thought I, “A randy lad and no older guy to help him. Opportunity knocks!”
I took a few moments to look around ensuring no one was watching me and turned back to……nothing! He had disappeared!
“Shit,” I thought.
The only possible answer was the nearby entrance to Pittencreiff Park which was a beautiful park and glen in the middle of town. It also had a few interesting toilets. By now I was running late for my appointment. I decided to run to my appointment, get it over with quickly and head into the park.
As luck would have it, the person I had to see was busy and had prepared everything I had to discuss so the deal was struck in 15 minutes. I dashed back to the car, left my briefcase, took off my jacket and tie and headed for the park. A search of the toilets revealed nothing. I looked everywhere even a second toilet block but still found nothing.
As I gave up and headed back to the car, just near the entrance was the teenage vision of beauty lying on the grass looking around him. I sat nearby. Never having been much of a hunter, I presumed that having seen him in action earlier, all I had to do was sit down and look sweetly at him and he would come over and that would be it.
Well I sat, and he sat, and I sat. I looked at him and he looked back. I can’t begin to tell you how long this went on but I presume close to an hour. I realised that I was going to have to develop quick hunting techniques or I was going to lose this lad. I ventured over and introduced myself.
“Mind if I join you,” I said?
“No problem,” he replied.
Well we talked about the weather, football, life in the town, me – everything.
Two hours had passed and no remote suggestion of sex. I was beginning to get bored.
I thought, “OK it’s bull by the horns time.”
“Did you know the guy you were following earlier?”
“What guy?”
“The guy you were following when I saw you a couple of hours ago.”
“I wasn’t following anyone.”
“Don’t be shy.” “As he was gay I presume you were hoping to get him to wank you or even more.” “Are you gay too?”
“No.”
“But you were following this guy.”
“No, I just arrived in town before you sat beside me.”
“And you aren’t looking for a nice man.”
“No I wasn’t.”
“Shit, I’m really sorry.”
It was then I realised that stunningly attractive though this lad was, it wasn’t the one I saw earlier. I had sat down beside a completely innocent teenager and proceeded to seduce him. He looked at me with a smile.
“Don’t go, I might be interested.”
“But you said…….”
“No I have never done anything with anyone but I think I might be interested.”
I couldn’t believe this. Here was a lad of probably 16 or 17 and a complete virgin, saying he wanted me to have sex with him. The real problem was that by now, my afternoon had gone and I had to get home – and so did he.
I made a date for the following day when I knew I could drive him to my flat about 40 minutes away and said my goodbyes.
As I waited the following day, I half expected his parents to come round the corner with him but he came alone.
We drove back to my flat as he asked me 100 questions about what we should do and would he like it.
We got to the flat and entered. He shocked me by grabbing me behind the door and kissing me on the lips. That was a surprise. I gently removed his t-shirt to reveal a nicely formed and hairless chest. His two nipples were large and brown, standing on end as I stroked his chest. I pulled off my shirt and seemed like a giant to him. I pressed the front of his trousers to feel a stiff rod pushing to escape. It wasn’t the only one.
I unzipped his jeans and let them fall. He stood there in just his “Mummy bought these for Christmas” blue briefs with an obscene erection forcing its way out. I pulled them down. I would like to say he had 12 inches of throbbing meat but that would be lying. His cock sprung out. It was about 6 inches and ended with an upward angle of 45 degrees. The foreskin had slipped slightly back to reveal the tip of a pink glans. The slit was leaking clear liquid in drops. I bent down and popped the whole cock in my mouth while caressing his balls. His pubic hair was clustered round the top of his cock with a few hairs on his balls. As I sucked, he gasped. I think it came as a shock to find a man sucking on his cock. I led him to the bedroom and finished his stripping so that he was lying completely naked on the bed. I slipped my trousers off and then revealed my cock to him. My 7 inches impressed him and as I stood at the side of the bed, he leaned over and examined my cock and balls. Tentatively, his lips touched the tip, then his tongue. Within a few minutes and with a little training he was sucking ever so gently up and down.
I withdrew my cock and lay on the bed beside him caressing his smooth pale body. His cock strained upwards and jumped every time I got near to it. Whether by natural instinct or desire, his fingers cupped my balls and then slipped further round and I found the tip of his index finger pressing my hole.
“Is that ok,” he asked.
“Oh yes,” I replied.
Though I am always top, I enjoyed the perversion of this slight and timid young man playing a slightly active role. He became bolder so to help him, I turned over to offer him my rear. He seemed to enjoy the stroking and fingering, then pushing his hands round to cup my balls from the rear. He started to hump my rear and I found myself asking him if he wanted to go further. I had only been fucked twice in my life but for some reason, the thought of this tender body on top of my larger frame excited me.
I found some lubricant and put it on both his cock head and my hole. Condoms were still not a necessity. His cock slipped in and was surprisingly painless. He grabbed my hips with both hands and then started to really thrust. His small balls were pummelling against my buttocks. I raised myself onto all fours and he really got going. It didn’t last long and I felt the warm squirt of his cum pumping into my arse as his animal-like screams told me he was having the orgasm of his life. He pulled out and lay back.
“Want me to cum now,” I asked?
“No, give me a minute, I want to cum again,” he replied.
Within the space of five minutes, I had persuaded him to quickly clean the lubricant off his cock and position himself at my head facing my feet. His balls resting lightly on my forehead and his cock rising back up to full strength. He started to stroke as I took my own cock in hand. When he came, I wished I had seen the initial one as the copious volume of thin light milky cum sprayed on my face, mouth, chin and chest. I figured there was about 5 or 6 jets as I shot my supply straight up the full length of my body and hit him with a shock on his chest where it trickled back down to his cock.
The whole session had taken about 40 minutes but it had been exciting and intense. As we regained our breath, he had no guilt whatsoever. We lay and talked and he asked if we could do it again – which we did.
However at the end of that session, he announced he was going to Aberdeen University in the Autumn. I kept his number and had an interesting meet with him during the following Winter. I called him to say I was staying in a hotel in Aberdeen, did he want to meet. He was a little vague but eventually asked me to meet him near the Halls of Residence in a pub. When I got there, he was sitting with another guy and two girls. He introduced them and one of the girls was his girlfriend. He sat close to her holding hands and she was obviously in love with him.
I went up for a round of drinks and he followed me and said he felt he owed me an explanation and asked me to go along with whatever he said. Returning to the table, he kissed his girlfriend and said he had to give me something from his room at the Halls and I was going to be leaving soon so could they all wait and he would be 15 minutes. We left and walked the short distance to the Halls where he took me to his small room. As soon as we were inside, he pulled down his trousers and unbuttoned mine. His cock was as rigid as I remembered it.
“Suck me off,” he begged.
Now I am not much of a fan for swallowing cum though I don’t mind someone cumming in my mouth, but I dropped quickly to my knees and started to suck his beautiful prick. I fingered his hole and cupped his balls as the cock pushed rigidly into my mouth. The skin slid back an forth and within about 6 or 7 minutes, I felt that familiar pumping within it. I was not prepared for the fountain that hit me. This was what the fresh first-time load must have been like when he fucked me. It was difficult to count but there were at least 8 jets and the liquid was so thin that retaining it in my mouth was not an option. It squirted straight down my throat, over my tongue and when I tried to pull back, all over my face. Even when I thought it had finished and started to withdraw, two more squirts hit me on the face and ran thinly down my cheek. My load took seconds as you might expect. The taste was surprisingly sweet and without that thick creamy texture that often makes me gag, went over my throat as though I did this for a living.
It had been quick but it had been more that I dared expect. We mopped up and as we left the quarters, his girlfriend was climbing the stairs looking for him. I had a rush of jealousy but at least I had had my quota and as I left and she went into the room, I had a feeling she would be getting the balance.
I didn’t ever see him again despite a couple of telephone calls. In the last one he was talking of getting engaged. I wondered if I was going to be his only male experience. Somehow I doubted it.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
A Chance Encounter (MM(teen)/anal/oral/first time)
This story is quite a cute one and just shows how sometimes luck can slap you in the face.
A warm Summer day in the town of Dunfermline about 12 miles from Edinburgh. Yes, contrary to popular belief, there are warm Summer days! I was in town on business and had an appointment to see a customer. The town was busy so I parked in one of the larger car parks just short of the town centre. As I left the car park, I spotted an older gay guy I knew walking towards me. This guy had an attraction to “chickens” as we called the younger lads. Whether he would be a paedophile by today’s standards I don’t know. It just didn’t seem to be a problem in those days somehow and I don’t think he pursued children anyway. However, I mustn’t digress.
Somehow, though I looked up and prepared to nod to him, he didn’t see me so I walked on. It was blisteringly hot and my suit was uncomfortably warm. As I passed him, I noticed a young teenager walking behind him. He was extremely attractive and was acting slightly odd because, when the guy I knew stopped to do something, so did the lad. I was a little early for my appointment so realising that the predator was being hunted by the prey, decided to turn around and follow. They both headed back into the car park at which point the older guy climbed into his car and drove away.
“Ah” thought I, “A randy lad and no older guy to help him. Opportunity knocks!”
I took a few moments to look around ensuring no one was watching me and turned back to……nothing! He had disappeared!
“Shit,” I thought.
The only possible answer was the nearby entrance to Pittencreiff Park which was a beautiful park and glen in the middle of town. It also had a few interesting toilets. By now I was running late for my appointment. I decided to run to my appointment, get it over with quickly and head into the park.
As luck would have it, the person I had to see was busy and had prepared everything I had to discuss so the deal was struck in 15 minutes. I dashed back to the car, left my briefcase, took off my jacket and tie and headed for the park. A search of the toilets revealed nothing. I looked everywhere even a second toilet block but still found nothing.
As I gave up and headed back to the car, just near the entrance was the teenage vision of beauty lying on the grass looking around him. I sat nearby. Never having been much of a hunter, I presumed that having seen him in action earlier, all I had to do was sit down and look sweetly at him and he would come over and that would be it.
Well I sat, and he sat, and I sat. I looked at him and he looked back. I can’t begin to tell you how long this went on but I presume close to an hour. I realised that I was going to have to develop quick hunting techniques or I was going to lose this lad. I ventured over and introduced myself.
“Mind if I join you,” I said?
“No problem,” he replied.
Well we talked about the weather, football, life in the town, me – everything.
Two hours had passed and no remote suggestion of sex. I was beginning to get bored.
I thought, “OK it’s bull by the horns time.”
“Did you know the guy you were following earlier?”
“What guy?”
“The guy you were following when I saw you a couple of hours ago.”
“I wasn’t following anyone.”
“Don’t be shy.” “As he was gay I presume you were hoping to get him to wank you or even more.” “Are you gay too?”
“No.”
“But you were following this guy.”
“No, I just arrived in town before you sat beside me.”
“And you aren’t looking for a nice man.”
“No I wasn’t.”
“Shit, I’m really sorry.”
It was then I realised that stunningly attractive though this lad was, it wasn’t the one I saw earlier. I had sat down beside a completely innocent teenager and proceeded to seduce him. He looked at me with a smile.
“Don’t go, I might be interested.”
“But you said…….”
“No I have never done anything with anyone but I think I might be interested.”
I couldn’t believe this. Here was a lad of probably 16 or 17 and a complete virgin, saying he wanted me to have sex with him. The real problem was that by now, my afternoon had gone and I had to get home – and so did he.
I made a date for the following day when I knew I could drive him to my flat about 40 minutes away and said my goodbyes.
As I waited the following day, I half expected his parents to come round the corner with him but he came alone.
We drove back to my flat as he asked me 100 questions about what we should do and would he like it.
We got to the flat and entered. He shocked me by grabbing me behind the door and kissing me on the lips. That was a surprise. I gently removed his t-shirt to reveal a nicely formed and hairless chest. His two nipples were large and brown, standing on end as I stroked his chest. I pulled off my shirt and seemed like a giant to him. I pressed the front of his trousers to feel a stiff rod pushing to escape. It wasn’t the only one.
I unzipped his jeans and let them fall. He stood there in just his “Mummy bought these for Christmas” blue briefs with an obscene erection forcing its way out. I pulled them down. I would like to say he had 12 inches of throbbing meat but that would be lying. His cock sprung out. It was about 6 inches and ended with an upward angle of 45 degrees. The foreskin had slipped slightly back to reveal the tip of a pink glans. The slit was leaking clear liquid in drops. I bent down and popped the whole cock in my mouth while caressing his balls. His pubic hair was clustered round the top of his cock with a few hairs on his balls. As I sucked, he gasped. I think it came as a shock to find a man sucking on his cock. I led him to the bedroom and finished his stripping so that he was lying completely naked on the bed. I slipped my trousers off and then revealed my cock to him. My 7 inches impressed him and as I stood at the side of the bed, he leaned over and examined my cock and balls. Tentatively, his lips touched the tip, then his tongue. Within a few minutes and with a little training he was sucking ever so gently up and down.
I withdrew my cock and lay on the bed beside him caressing his smooth pale body. His cock strained upwards and jumped every time I got near to it. Whether by natural instinct or desire, his fingers cupped my balls and then slipped further round and I found the tip of his index finger pressing my hole.
“Is that ok,” he asked.
“Oh yes,” I replied.
Though I am always top, I enjoyed the perversion of this slight and timid young man playing a slightly active role. He became bolder so to help him, I turned over to offer him my rear. He seemed to enjoy the stroking and fingering, then pushing his hands round to cup my balls from the rear. He started to hump my rear and I found myself asking him if he wanted to go further. I had only been fucked twice in my life but for some reason, the thought of this tender body on top of my larger frame excited me.
I found some lubricant and put it on both his cock head and my hole. Condoms were still not a necessity. His cock slipped in and was surprisingly painless. He grabbed my hips with both hands and then started to really thrust. His small balls were pummelling against my buttocks. I raised myself onto all fours and he really got going. It didn’t last long and I felt the warm squirt of his cum pumping into my arse as his animal-like screams told me he was having the orgasm of his life. He pulled out and lay back.
“Want me to cum now,” I asked?
“No, give me a minute, I want to cum again,” he replied.
Within the space of five minutes, I had persuaded him to quickly clean the lubricant off his cock and position himself at my head facing my feet. His balls resting lightly on my forehead and his cock rising back up to full strength. He started to stroke as I took my own cock in hand. When he came, I wished I had seen the initial one as the copious volume of thin light milky cum sprayed on my face, mouth, chin and chest. I figured there was about 5 or 6 jets as I shot my supply straight up the full length of my body and hit him with a shock on his chest where it trickled back down to his cock.
The whole session had taken about 40 minutes but it had been exciting and intense. As we regained our breath, he had no guilt whatsoever. We lay and talked and he asked if we could do it again – which we did.
However at the end of that session, he announced he was going to Aberdeen University in the Autumn. I kept his number and had an interesting meet with him during the following Winter. I called him to say I was staying in a hotel in Aberdeen, did he want to meet. He was a little vague but eventually asked me to meet him near the Halls of Residence in a pub. When I got there, he was sitting with another guy and two girls. He introduced them and one of the girls was his girlfriend. He sat close to her holding hands and she was obviously in love with him.
I went up for a round of drinks and he followed me and said he felt he owed me an explanation and asked me to go along with whatever he said. Returning to the table, he kissed his girlfriend and said he had to give me something from his room at the Halls and I was going to be leaving soon so could they all wait and he would be 15 minutes. We left and walked the short distance to the Halls where he took me to his small room. As soon as we were inside, he pulled down his trousers and unbuttoned mine. His cock was as rigid as I remembered it.
“Suck me off,” he begged.
Now I am not much of a fan for swallowing cum though I don’t mind someone cumming in my mouth, but I dropped quickly to my knees and started to suck his beautiful prick. I fingered his hole and cupped his balls as the cock pushed rigidly into my mouth. The skin slid back an forth and within about 6 or 7 minutes, I felt that familiar pumping within it. I was not prepared for the fountain that hit me. This was what the fresh first-time load must have been like when he fucked me. It was difficult to count but there were at least 8 jets and the liquid was so thin that retaining it in my mouth was not an option. It squirted straight down my throat, over my tongue and when I tried to pull back, all over my face. Even when I thought it had finished and started to withdraw, two more squirts hit me on the face and ran thinly down my cheek. My load took seconds as you might expect. The taste was surprisingly sweet and without that thick creamy texture that often makes me gag, went over my throat as though I did this for a living.
It had been quick but it had been more that I dared expect. We mopped up and as we left the quarters, his girlfriend was climbing the stairs looking for him. I had a rush of jealousy but at least I had had my quota and as I left and she went into the room, I had a feeling she would be getting the balance.
I didn’t ever see him again despite a couple of telephone calls. In the last one he was talking of getting engaged. I wondered if I was going to be his only male experience. Somehow I doubted it.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 8 ( The Lakes)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
THE LAKES
The Lake District in the North West of England was the proud host for a number of glory holes from Carlisle in the Northern part to Kendal in the Southern part. Many a happy day was spent in each of the venues. Two events stay clearly in my mind.
On the West Coast were two towns of Workington and Whitehaven. Workington had two amazing toilets, one in the centre and one in a nearby park. On one visit there, just I was getting heavily involved with an attractive young lad, when the attendant felt it was time to clean the place and announced loudly that (even tough it was lunch time and the busiest time of day) he was going to close for cleaning. I left the toilet, a little disappointed at being interrupted having only just had a brief grip at the rather large 18 year old cock which had been presented to me.
As I walked slowly back to my car, I noticed the young lad moving in such a fashion as to suggest that following him might be to my advantage. As he was the local, I felt I should bow to his superior local knowledge. I followed him into a completely empty park nearby and after a few minutes, our destination appeared like an oasis on the horizon – a small toilet block.
He entered ahead of me and I followed to find a very small toilet with two cubicles made of that thin plywood material which is so loved by glory hole manufacturers. He went into one of the cubicles. The other door was closed but still appeared to be empty and as I went to open it, the young lad opened his door and asked me to come in. I was so horny, and the park was so empty, I considered the risks for all of 2 seconds before joining him.
Within seconds his jeans were at his ankles, followed by his briefs. This slim Adonis was already erect and his 6.5 inch uncut cock was curving upwards and pointing towards my mouth. I dropped my suit trousers and knelt before him, taking the cock in my mouth and the young lad groaned with pleasure. It was a small cubicle and to give me access to his chest area for some nipple sucking, I stood up slightly but was bent over with my buttocks resting against the wall behind. I was suddenly shocked to find a cock pushing against my hole. I stopped and turned round shocked to find an enormous glory hole and a matching enormous cock sticking through it. This thing was big. It looked to be around 10 inches and thick. Judging by the hands, the owner was not going to be as young as my friend but, confronted by this monster I didn’t care. The young lad looked on a little bemused as I knelt down and took it in my mouth. It had that wonderful faint taste of soap and musky man. The young lad moved towards me and offered his cock too and I struggled to accept both.
I stood up and directed the young lad’s cock to the hole as an offering to our neighbour. From the sounds, the offering was welcomed. I stood behind the young lad and decided to stick my stiff cock between his legs and fuck it in and out. He loved it! He threw himself back towards me as I pushed him towards the hole and the hungry mouth.
I pulled the young lad back and sucked him again myself with the other guy watching. He looked to be about 40 but wasn’t that bad looking: as though I cared at this stage anyway. The young lad the bent down to suck me with his arse to the hole and I heard the slurp as the older guy licked his arse. The young lad was sucking me very close to the edge and I might have cum there and then if I hadn’t realised the older guy was already half way in him bareback. I put my hand down and felt the massive cock already well into the young lad’s hole with just spit for lubrication. No mean feat for the uninitiated.
I took the young lad’s cock in my mouth and my cock in my hand and started to suck. I was very quickly rewarded with a thin jet of teenage sperm part in and part out of my mouth. There is nothing quite like that pulsing feeling as an erect young cock ejects into your mouth and you feel each jet fire from the balls. I heard the groan from behind and put my hand round as the older guy was pulling out with cum spurting everywhere, both from inside the young lad and still from the tip of his cock. My load went off immediately.
We did our quick thanks and dressed in usual embarrassed fashion to leave.
I thought that this would be the pinnacle of sex in this area and on my next visit I was proven to be right when both toilets were closed. I was disappointed and headed down to the next town of Whitehaven where I had a mid-afternoon appointment. As it was almost lunch time, I pulled into a small car park and bought some sandwiches, keeping an eye on the town centre toilet. This was a quiet affair with three cubicles and three urinals. The cubicles were floor to ceiling tiles with a small spy hole between two and also to the main toilet area. After lunch I wandered in and found the middle cubicle engaged. There was someone wanking next door but I could see little through the small hole.
I sat down to content myself with a wank when I noticed an eye at the door looking in. I unlocked the door and this stunning 21 year old apparition was standing outside. He was wearing blue overalls covered in paint and squeezing the front of them. He somehow didn’t look like a painter. He told me to follow him outside. Somehow, it seemed like a good idea. When outside, he said he had a place to go and we quickly drove to a small street of terraced houses nearby.
Once inside, he explained that he could not be out for more than 30 minutes. He was newly married and he had taken a few days off to decorate their home. His wife was at work and was so in love, she telephoned every hour. He asked if I could fuck him on their bed – it seemed really important to him (and it certainly wasn’t turning me off). We went to a very frilly feminine room with a double bed, make-up on the dresser and photos of his wife with and without him, including the wedding pictures. He asked me to hurry and we stripped.
We had some preamble as I sucked him and he sucked me but he reached for some condoms very quickly and rubbed some jelly from the bedside drawer on his hole.
“Please fuck me now,” he said with one eye on the clock.
I obliged and my cock entered after an initial struggle. He faced the bedside table as I plunged in and out. The phone rang and I jumped.
“Please keep going regardless,” he begged.
I did and he answered the phone. It was obviously his wife and when I stopped he shook his head and signalled that I should continue. I began to see what he wanted so, while he talked about how his day had been and told her how much he loved her, I held his hips and fucked him ruthlessly.
I held his cock as I did so and he ejected a stream of cum that shot straight across the room. I emptied myself into him as he said his fond farewells to her and once more said how much he loved her.
He tried to pretend that it was annoying she had telephoned at that moment but not for one second was I fooled. This guy wanted to be deflowered while he told his wife he loved her. I don’t know why it turned him on – but it certainly did me.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
THE LAKES
The Lake District in the North West of England was the proud host for a number of glory holes from Carlisle in the Northern part to Kendal in the Southern part. Many a happy day was spent in each of the venues. Two events stay clearly in my mind.
On the West Coast were two towns of Workington and Whitehaven. Workington had two amazing toilets, one in the centre and one in a nearby park. On one visit there, just I was getting heavily involved with an attractive young lad, when the attendant felt it was time to clean the place and announced loudly that (even tough it was lunch time and the busiest time of day) he was going to close for cleaning. I left the toilet, a little disappointed at being interrupted having only just had a brief grip at the rather large 18 year old cock which had been presented to me.
As I walked slowly back to my car, I noticed the young lad moving in such a fashion as to suggest that following him might be to my advantage. As he was the local, I felt I should bow to his superior local knowledge. I followed him into a completely empty park nearby and after a few minutes, our destination appeared like an oasis on the horizon – a small toilet block.
He entered ahead of me and I followed to find a very small toilet with two cubicles made of that thin plywood material which is so loved by glory hole manufacturers. He went into one of the cubicles. The other door was closed but still appeared to be empty and as I went to open it, the young lad opened his door and asked me to come in. I was so horny, and the park was so empty, I considered the risks for all of 2 seconds before joining him.
Within seconds his jeans were at his ankles, followed by his briefs. This slim Adonis was already erect and his 6.5 inch uncut cock was curving upwards and pointing towards my mouth. I dropped my suit trousers and knelt before him, taking the cock in my mouth and the young lad groaned with pleasure. It was a small cubicle and to give me access to his chest area for some nipple sucking, I stood up slightly but was bent over with my buttocks resting against the wall behind. I was suddenly shocked to find a cock pushing against my hole. I stopped and turned round shocked to find an enormous glory hole and a matching enormous cock sticking through it. This thing was big. It looked to be around 10 inches and thick. Judging by the hands, the owner was not going to be as young as my friend but, confronted by this monster I didn’t care. The young lad looked on a little bemused as I knelt down and took it in my mouth. It had that wonderful faint taste of soap and musky man. The young lad moved towards me and offered his cock too and I struggled to accept both.
I stood up and directed the young lad’s cock to the hole as an offering to our neighbour. From the sounds, the offering was welcomed. I stood behind the young lad and decided to stick my stiff cock between his legs and fuck it in and out. He loved it! He threw himself back towards me as I pushed him towards the hole and the hungry mouth.
I pulled the young lad back and sucked him again myself with the other guy watching. He looked to be about 40 but wasn’t that bad looking: as though I cared at this stage anyway. The young lad the bent down to suck me with his arse to the hole and I heard the slurp as the older guy licked his arse. The young lad was sucking me very close to the edge and I might have cum there and then if I hadn’t realised the older guy was already half way in him bareback. I put my hand down and felt the massive cock already well into the young lad’s hole with just spit for lubrication. No mean feat for the uninitiated.
I took the young lad’s cock in my mouth and my cock in my hand and started to suck. I was very quickly rewarded with a thin jet of teenage sperm part in and part out of my mouth. There is nothing quite like that pulsing feeling as an erect young cock ejects into your mouth and you feel each jet fire from the balls. I heard the groan from behind and put my hand round as the older guy was pulling out with cum spurting everywhere, both from inside the young lad and still from the tip of his cock. My load went off immediately.
We did our quick thanks and dressed in usual embarrassed fashion to leave.
I thought that this would be the pinnacle of sex in this area and on my next visit I was proven to be right when both toilets were closed. I was disappointed and headed down to the next town of Whitehaven where I had a mid-afternoon appointment. As it was almost lunch time, I pulled into a small car park and bought some sandwiches, keeping an eye on the town centre toilet. This was a quiet affair with three cubicles and three urinals. The cubicles were floor to ceiling tiles with a small spy hole between two and also to the main toilet area. After lunch I wandered in and found the middle cubicle engaged. There was someone wanking next door but I could see little through the small hole.
I sat down to content myself with a wank when I noticed an eye at the door looking in. I unlocked the door and this stunning 21 year old apparition was standing outside. He was wearing blue overalls covered in paint and squeezing the front of them. He somehow didn’t look like a painter. He told me to follow him outside. Somehow, it seemed like a good idea. When outside, he said he had a place to go and we quickly drove to a small street of terraced houses nearby.
Once inside, he explained that he could not be out for more than 30 minutes. He was newly married and he had taken a few days off to decorate their home. His wife was at work and was so in love, she telephoned every hour. He asked if I could fuck him on their bed – it seemed really important to him (and it certainly wasn’t turning me off). We went to a very frilly feminine room with a double bed, make-up on the dresser and photos of his wife with and without him, including the wedding pictures. He asked me to hurry and we stripped.
We had some preamble as I sucked him and he sucked me but he reached for some condoms very quickly and rubbed some jelly from the bedside drawer on his hole.
“Please fuck me now,” he said with one eye on the clock.
I obliged and my cock entered after an initial struggle. He faced the bedside table as I plunged in and out. The phone rang and I jumped.
“Please keep going regardless,” he begged.
I did and he answered the phone. It was obviously his wife and when I stopped he shook his head and signalled that I should continue. I began to see what he wanted so, while he talked about how his day had been and told her how much he loved her, I held his hips and fucked him ruthlessly.
I held his cock as I did so and he ejected a stream of cum that shot straight across the room. I emptied myself into him as he said his fond farewells to her and once more said how much he loved her.
He tried to pretend that it was annoying she had telephoned at that moment but not for one second was I fooled. This guy wanted to be deflowered while he told his wife he loved her. I don’t know why it turned him on – but it certainly did me.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 7 (A Day at the Racecourse)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
7. A DAY AT THE RACECOURSE
My partner and I were invited to stay with a gay friend near Epsom in Surrey. The real reason was that it was a guy we had met on holiday and he fancied a long weekend of sex. Sex, we fancied but not for the whole weekend.
On the Saturday he said he had some things to attend to so we said we would do some shopping. In the course of earlier conversation he had mentioned that there was a toilet on the edge of the Epsom race course with a glory hole but as there were not any races that weekend, it would be quiet.
We were certainly going to do some reconnaissance and headed there in the early afternoon. He was right about one thing. There were a few people walking around in the Spring air but the whole area was desolate.
We parked the car in a car park and headed in to the toilet. The layout was a urinal for about four and three cubicles. There was a small hole between cubicle one and two and a cock size hole between two and three. We decided that one of us would take the middle and the other could watch the action. We could then swop with the same guy or wait and swop at the end of the session for the next guy – if there were any around.
Well we were patient and, though people came and went there was little activity. We had just made up our mind to go when we heard approaching voices. It sounded like a family. From my cubicle (I had drawn the short straw so had the small hole), there was another small hole in the door which almost looked straight outside. A very attractive guy in his mid-twenties stood outside with a young wife and a small boy of about 5. From the conversation, it was obvious that wife was going into the ladies toilet and “Daddy” was taking son to the gents toilet.
Daddy was about 5 feet 9 inches, average build, blonde hair and drop dead gorgeous. He walked in and took the little boy into the end cubicle with the hole. For some reason little boys prefer to pee in a toilet pan rather than a urinal. I heard the little boy finish and then his father say, “Wait outside with Mummy and I’ll be right out.” The assumption was that Daddy was going to have a crap.
“Oh well,” I thought, “We’ll wait until they all go and then leave.”
I looked through the hole to attract my partner’s attention just as I saw seven inches of uncut cock slide through from the other side. I couldn’t believe it! My other half was down on him in seconds, giving me an excellent view as he sucked the cock. He then put his own eight inches through. The slurping and groaning from “Daddy” were quite noisy considering he had a wife and child just a few feet away. This went on for about three or four minutes then I heard a child’s voice say “Are you going to be long Daddy?”
At that, my partner whispered something at the glory hole, pulled up his pants, left and knocked on my door. I opened and he told me to swop. The little boy stood and looked at us. Little did he know that Daddy was having a whale of a time.
I slipped in and bolted the door. The seven inches came straight through. The little boy was talking to him, saying that Mummy was asking him to hurry and I was blowing him. He wasn’t finished though.
He tapped the hole for my cock and I stuck it through. I could feel him stretch a condom on it and realised he wanted fucked. He sucked my cock with the condom on and then I felt his hole press against me. Considering the lack of lubrication and his heterosexual status, my cock disappeared rather quickly. I started to fuck him in long strokes. The wall was banging, the little boy was carrying out a simple everyday conversation which seemed to involve being taken to Macdonalds and I was fucking his Dad. I could stand it and with a louder groan than perhaps I should, I deposited my load into him.
I pulled out and his cock was through in a flash. I dropped down and sucked him. He shot a jet of thin cum within ten seconds. Most managed my mouth. I heard my partner cumming next door and his wife call from the front door to say she was walking on and he could catch up.
He was gone in a flash, leaving the pair of us drained, out of breath and in total disbelief. We don’t believe the guy had planned a thing. I honestly think that the first he realised he was going to have sex was when he saw the hole and my partner’s soft cock between his legs through it.
I was left with mixed feelings about the child being in such close proximity but also highly aroused at the complete “straightness” of the whole situation.
We still had a good weekend and kept a little back for our friend.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
7. A DAY AT THE RACECOURSE
My partner and I were invited to stay with a gay friend near Epsom in Surrey. The real reason was that it was a guy we had met on holiday and he fancied a long weekend of sex. Sex, we fancied but not for the whole weekend.
On the Saturday he said he had some things to attend to so we said we would do some shopping. In the course of earlier conversation he had mentioned that there was a toilet on the edge of the Epsom race course with a glory hole but as there were not any races that weekend, it would be quiet.
We were certainly going to do some reconnaissance and headed there in the early afternoon. He was right about one thing. There were a few people walking around in the Spring air but the whole area was desolate.
We parked the car in a car park and headed in to the toilet. The layout was a urinal for about four and three cubicles. There was a small hole between cubicle one and two and a cock size hole between two and three. We decided that one of us would take the middle and the other could watch the action. We could then swop with the same guy or wait and swop at the end of the session for the next guy – if there were any around.
Well we were patient and, though people came and went there was little activity. We had just made up our mind to go when we heard approaching voices. It sounded like a family. From my cubicle (I had drawn the short straw so had the small hole), there was another small hole in the door which almost looked straight outside. A very attractive guy in his mid-twenties stood outside with a young wife and a small boy of about 5. From the conversation, it was obvious that wife was going into the ladies toilet and “Daddy” was taking son to the gents toilet.
Daddy was about 5 feet 9 inches, average build, blonde hair and drop dead gorgeous. He walked in and took the little boy into the end cubicle with the hole. For some reason little boys prefer to pee in a toilet pan rather than a urinal. I heard the little boy finish and then his father say, “Wait outside with Mummy and I’ll be right out.” The assumption was that Daddy was going to have a crap.
“Oh well,” I thought, “We’ll wait until they all go and then leave.”
I looked through the hole to attract my partner’s attention just as I saw seven inches of uncut cock slide through from the other side. I couldn’t believe it! My other half was down on him in seconds, giving me an excellent view as he sucked the cock. He then put his own eight inches through. The slurping and groaning from “Daddy” were quite noisy considering he had a wife and child just a few feet away. This went on for about three or four minutes then I heard a child’s voice say “Are you going to be long Daddy?”
At that, my partner whispered something at the glory hole, pulled up his pants, left and knocked on my door. I opened and he told me to swop. The little boy stood and looked at us. Little did he know that Daddy was having a whale of a time.
I slipped in and bolted the door. The seven inches came straight through. The little boy was talking to him, saying that Mummy was asking him to hurry and I was blowing him. He wasn’t finished though.
He tapped the hole for my cock and I stuck it through. I could feel him stretch a condom on it and realised he wanted fucked. He sucked my cock with the condom on and then I felt his hole press against me. Considering the lack of lubrication and his heterosexual status, my cock disappeared rather quickly. I started to fuck him in long strokes. The wall was banging, the little boy was carrying out a simple everyday conversation which seemed to involve being taken to Macdonalds and I was fucking his Dad. I could stand it and with a louder groan than perhaps I should, I deposited my load into him.
I pulled out and his cock was through in a flash. I dropped down and sucked him. He shot a jet of thin cum within ten seconds. Most managed my mouth. I heard my partner cumming next door and his wife call from the front door to say she was walking on and he could catch up.
He was gone in a flash, leaving the pair of us drained, out of breath and in total disbelief. We don’t believe the guy had planned a thing. I honestly think that the first he realised he was going to have sex was when he saw the hole and my partner’s soft cock between his legs through it.
I was left with mixed feelings about the child being in such close proximity but also highly aroused at the complete “straightness” of the whole situation.
We still had a good weekend and kept a little back for our friend.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 6 (Irish Glory)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
6. Irish Glory
During the bad old days in Northern Ireland I was given the job of looking after the place for my company. After initial apprehension, I discovered a whole new way of life. With the constant security threats and the danger of being out an about at night there was virtually no gay life at all on the surface. More guys seemed to marry and more guys seemed to be looking for instant relief. There was a whole world of randy married guys out there just waiting for me.
To satisfy their needs, there were a number of glory holes in Bangor, Belfast, Cookstown, Londonderry, Coleraine and Omagh. The Belfast ones were quickly closed down but the rural ones stayed active. I have a number of stories to tell but as before I will only relate the ones with which are a bit different.
Enniskillen: This is not really a glory hole story at al.l but the story is so erotic and left me with thumping heart through excitement and fear that it is worth retelling here. The toilet in question was in the town centre and had a small hole between two cubicles and one out to the urinals too. What seemed to happen is that after a bit of exposure, the guy in the next cubicle would stand on the seat and look over, ducking down if anyone came in. Guys seemed to have no fear of joining their neighbour if they wanted. This seemed a bit risky to me and was something I avoided. With only two cubicles, it was only too easy to get trapped with a queue outside waiting to use the toilet.
On one fair day I had popped in and waited only a few minutes before I had a neighbour. I could make out very little about age or features through the hole, so was playing hard to get. I was suddenly aware that I was being watched and looked up to see an absolute Adonis. This young lad looked to be around 18, with soft but curly blonde hair, cut short. He was just beautiful. He asked if I had somewhere to go but I didn’t.
“That’s o.k.” he said, “Just come with me to the nurse’s area at the hospital.”
He was obviously a student nurse so he joined me in the car and we drove in my car to the local hospital. We parked in the car park and he led me straight through the front door of the hospital, past reception and along a corridor. There were many doors but we stopped at one and entered. The room had coats on hooks around the wall, a sink, some seating and an examination couch. There were also a few lockers.
“Here we are,” he said, “We’ll be safe here.”
I questioned him about the room but he informed me it was used by on-duty nurses who came nowhere near in the middle of a shift. He was very positive and I assumed his inside knowledge would make it o.k.
We locked the door and started. He was really beautiful. Slim, attractive, and wearing natural cotton trousers. He started to strip me like a hungry beast and soon had me completely naked. He sucked my 7 inch cock as if he had never had sex before. He licked by balls then turned me around and started to rim me over the examination couch. He ripped his own clothes off and was standing in a pair of tight boxers with a straining erection. The shorts were pulled off and I bent to take his cock in my mouth. It was six inches, uncut and so hard I thought it was going to blow immediately. For a young lad he was very dominant. As someone who is used to taking the lead, it was quite erotic. He reached into a cupboard with some supplies in it and pulled out a tube of KY jelly. He opened a condom from his duffel bag and stretched it on his cock. I am not passive but was far too far gone to care.
He bent me back over the bed and lubed me generously with KY. I felt his cock enter. Slowly he pushed the head then thrust it in to the hilt. As he fucked me his hand reached round to grip my cock. With an almighty grunt, his cock pushed into me and I felt it pulse as I came over the bed. I collapsed in a heap.
As we tidied up, I asked him what time he started his shift.
“What shift” he asked?
“Here,” Said I.
“I don’t work here, I work in an office in town.” “I’ve got nothing to do with the hospital but a male nurse once brought me here and it seemed as good a place as any.”
My knees turned to water as I dressed quickly and virtually ran out of the building. My partner seemed quite unconcerned as he followed slowly behind. Ah the innocence of youth!
Omagh: I had found a small toilet here with a hole between two cubicles and had enjoyed much fun with some straight looking guys. One day, further down from this toilet, I noticed one down some steps at the side of the river. On venturing down I found three cubicles with one small hole between two and three but an enormous hole between one and two. For the size of the hole, this was not a very active toilet. This toilet has probably long since gone as it was in the path of the appalling Omagh bombing some years later.
The point about this toilet is that to enter and go downstairs took about 1-2 minutes during which time any activity of a risky nature could be stopped in plenty time.
I sat there one early lunch time with little happening when I heard steps coming downstairs. There were two sets and both sounded young. Through a little hole in the door, I watched two older schoolboys (of legal age by today’s standards), enter the toilet and both go into the cubicle next to me with the smaller hole. I thought they were about to have some lunch time sex but instead, they lit up a cigarette each and I had a feeling it was not tobacco. They quietly chatted and I quietly sat.
After about 10 minutes, they seemed to be a lot more relaxed and were giggling. The one sitting on the seat saw the hole and looked through at me. I sat, pants at my ankles and cock softly lying between my legs. The lad whispered more loudly than he probably intended, that his pal should look through at my cock too. This he did.
I tried really hard but my cock started to rise at the thought of these young lads looking at me. The first lad commented on it to his mate, again in a loud whisper. Then he said something else and they both went out. I didn’t hear them climb the stairs and I was a bit nervous but I looked through the hole in the door and saw one of them standing by the entrance while the other stood at the urinal. I could not see what he was doing but his friend was giggling at him. I gently opened the cubicle door a little and saw the smaller of the two wanking his cock at the urinal. I opened the door fully and stood with my pants at my ankles and my 7 inches in hand.
The lad at the urinals was about 5 feet 8 inches with dark short hair and was slim. He had a school blazer and grey trousers which were undone showing a pair of traditional white “Y” fronts. The cock was about 5 inches uncut. He boldly walked across and took my cock in his hand. He said quietly to me – “Strip naked, please.”
I was unsure in case they were up to something but he went in next door to me and I heard his clothes being removed. I decided to follow. Soon I was naked except for my shoes and socks and he came out naked too. His slim, pale body looked small against mine and he was completely hairless except for the patch of hair on top of his cock. His friend was wanking by the door and soon came over to join us. He stayed dressed but dropped his school trousers. His underwear was a pair of baggy boxers (obviously a Christmas present from Mum) with a Paisley pattern over them. Unsexy, except for a sizeable uncut 7.5 inch cock sticking out of the front of them. I knelt down and took both cocks in my mouth. Their different sizes made this a little difficult at first but I was soon in my stride. I stood and licked the nipples of the smaller guy. His friend was an inch or so taller and had a little wisp in reddish hair on his chest. His pubic hair was a red blonde and his hair slightly darker but with a definite red tinge through it. I bent to suck the younger guy and was soon slurping on his cock when we heard steps.
I dived into my cubicle, the other naked lad into his and the third pulled up his pants and ran to the urinal. I noticed that my friend stayed naked so I did so too. There was silence. This continued and I ventured a glance through the hole to see the older lad with his pants back down, beckoning me to open the door. I did. He was standing with a guy about my age. This guy had his pants down and was sporting at least eight inches of cut meat. The young lad knelt down to suck it. When both of us walked out naked, the other guy did a double take but was obviously up for it. We ended in a group of four. The older guy kept turning round on us. I noticed his wedding ring so he was obviously wishing to take full advantage of the situation. He went into his pocket and took out a handful of condoms, giving one to each of us.
I have a thing for condoms so took all three. I ripped open the first and stretched it over the larger boy’s cock. The second on the young lad, and then finally my own. The older guy bent over the sink and braced himself. I took first shot while the lads wanked and watched. I slid in surprisingly easily considering I did not have lubrication and started to fuck him while holding his hips. The younger lad went round to the front and started to suck him while the older boy was riding his cock up and down my own crack. I came. Spurt after spurt shot into the guys arse. I pulled out and the older guy was up him immediately and without any warning. He fucked him pretty violently. His cock thrusting in and out and he came within two minutes. His friend was up and around almost as soon as he came out and the guy then took the smallest last. While the young boy was fucking him, I grabbed the guys cock and started to wank. With a perfect piece of timing the lad screamed out his orgasm as the guy shot a load of spunk that almost cleared the entire length of the toilet.
With that nervousness all people have in dangerous situations and after cumming, we all gave our thanks and slunk into our various corners to dress. By the time I left there was no one there. I picked up the three spent condoms to destroy the evidence, thought better of it and tied a knot in each for further pleasure later that day.
The Terrorist in Antrim: Not quite what it says but this was also an erotic event. The toilet here had a tiny hole between each of three cubicles and sex was had by kneeling down or my going into the cubicle next door. Considering that the toilet had an attendant this was a daring thing to do but then this country was full of desperate and randy men.
I knew there was someone next to me and realised he was probably in his late twenties but I could not make out anything else. Some note passing had ended in me saying I was staying in a nearby hotel and him saying he wanted to come back. We arranged to meet outside in the busy car park.
When I left the building there were not a suitable candidate to be seen. I was suddenly approached by one of the scariest people I had seen. This guy was short to medium height, built like the very brick shit house he had just left, his hair was cropped short, he had one gold earring but most frightening of all were the tattoos. “U.D.A.” on one arm and the “hand” emblem of the Unionists. The U.D.A. were the Ulster Volunteer Force, the I.R.A.’s enemies but equally violent. Small talk was difficult but in a thick Northern Irish accent he said, “You said you would fuck me.”
“You,” I half squealed!
“Let’s go,” He said.
Now let me say quite clearly, I am not into heavy, meaty terrorists but felt that this was not the time to tell him since the lump in his pants was definitely the main driving force. My hotel was a rather grand affair and this guy, entering with someone in a suit, looked very suspect, but no one stopped us (probably too frightened). On the way to the hotel in the car, I had managed to find out that he was indeed the sort of guy you didn’t tell your mother was a Catholic.
We got to the room and this great big guy was like a virgin schoolboy. He was nervous and didn’t know what to do. He was randy but I got the distinct impression that this was not something he discussed with his mates over a pint. I took control as I love virginity. I stripped him and his body was very hairy. His pants were definitely part of a three pack bought by his mother in law. I stripped myself as he was obviously not going to. His cock was only about 5 inches and uncut (poor soul) but it was as stiff as hell. I made him take a shower with me and soaped him all over. I bent him over and soaped his arse and fingered his hole. This was definitely an area that had been out of bounds up to this moment. It was obvious that it was an area he enjoyed having played with. I rinsed and dried him and we headed for the bed.
I completely dominated him, sitting astride him and sticking my cock in his mouth. He was very unsure but really didn’t have much choice. I face fucked him while gripping his cock with my other hand. He groaned like Hell.
I then turned him over.
I had some KY handy and slipped a condom on my cock. He thought initially that I was just slipping my finger in and out and he was loving it. I then started to push my cock in and he looked round with a worried look on his face. I pushed him down and pressed my cock head home. After a few false starts, my cock was all the way up. I fucked him with all my might. I pulled him up doggy fashion and held his hips and fucked and fucked. He grabbed his cock and jetted a load of spunk over the bedcovers as I shot my load into him. We collapsed on the bed.
This shy little voice then said, “I need to go now as I left the wife shopping when I picked you up.”
I ran him back to the centre and watched him go and meet the wife and two kids. Not my type perhaps but one Hell of a horny session.
Cookstown: This toilet had a few holes all cock sized and could be either great or dead. I was sitting quietly one quiet afternoon when a guy in his late twenties came in next to me. He was quite plain looking but attractive in country boy sort of way. You know, wiry, longish curly hair, plain clothes, corded trousers and very ordinary underwear. He showed me his six inches with a longish foreskin and I showed him mine. Instead of putting it through, he pulled up his trousers and left.
“Oh well,” I thought, “His loss.”
Next my door was pushed open (no locks) and he just stood and watched me sitting with my cock in hand.
“Are you staying locally.” He asked?
“Yes,” said I, “Local hotel.” I gave his the name.
“Can I come round later?”
“If you want,” I replied, slightly uninterested.
“You wear pyjamas,” he asked?
“No,” was my response.
“Don’t worry,” he said, “Leave it to me.”
With that he was gone. He had my name but left me wondering what I was “leaving to him.”
The time for the meeting came and went and I was getting ready to go for dinner when reception telephoned to say there was someone to see me. I asked them to send him up.
He arrived with a large carrier bag and threw his arms around my neck to start kissing me. I was getting nicely warmed up when he stopped, opened the bag and pulled out the ugliest pair of granddad pyjamas I had seen in my life. You know the candy striped ones with a large cord round the trouser waist.
“Top or bottom,” He asked?
I presumed his question was about the pyjamas so in a stunned response I requested the top. He threw me the top and went into the bathroom, emerging a few minutes later wearing nothing but the bottoms. I quickly stripped and put on the top and kept a pair of briefs on. His cock was tenting out of the front and I suddenly found myself getting aroused by this stupid fetish.
I decided to take control and threw him on the bed. Assuming the pyjamas to be the thing turning him on, I started to rub his cock through them. He was rigid. I lifted myself up till I was straddling his chest and stuck my cock in his mouth. He sucked and sucked. I then slipped round to a 69 position and pulled his cock out. The foreskin was about an inch in length at the end of his cock and made for great sucking through his pyjama fronts. By this time I was really getting turned on when the dominance changed again. He flipped me over and proceeded to stick his cock up me. I managed to stop him just long enough to slip a condom on before he was urgently entering me again. Still in my pyjama top with his condom clad cock sticking obscenely out of his pyjama fronts he started to fuck me in earnest. He held my hips and shagged me until he fired his load into my hole. I erupted all over the pyjama tops which seemed to me exactly what he wanted.
I was thanked, he dressed and he left. That is the only time in my life I have encountered a pyjama fetishist.
Portrush: This beautiful town is a holiday resort on the Antrim coastline near to the Giant’s Causeway. Very busy in Summer with day trippers and sometimes other Irish families on holiday. Not much in the way of glory holes but sometimes the toilets could be interesting with bored young holidaymakers. One toilet was usually quiet but had around six cubicles. The last one had a small hole in the door which looked along the urinals. When I was bored it served for some entertainment during lunch time as unsuspecting tourists came in to unwittingly expose themselves for my pleasure. This story, however, has nothing to do with any of that.
One early morning in late Spring, the resort was still quite quiet and I had a customer to see at 9.30 am. Arriving in town at 8.45 am, for some reason I parked up and went into the toilet. There was not a living soul in sight. I went into my favourite cubicle and sat to entertain myself stroking on my dick. I was suddenly aware of a shuffling sound somewhere. Kneeling down, I looked up the row of cubicles and at the far end, I could see a pair of feet – young feet. There was little movement, just the occasional shuffle. I left my cubicle and went up to the cubicle next to the feet and made a big thing about going into the cubicle. I sat down, dropped my pants and waited. Nothing!
I started wanking myself. Nothing! I waited and then pulled up my pants and went out into the main part of the toilet. I noticed the door to the cubicle was unlocked. I gently pushed it open and there, sitting on the toilet seat with his trousers fully up and clipped tightly shut was a stunning 19 year old who was not only drunk, but had obviously been in the toilet all night. Heavens knows how drunk he had been when he arrived as he was still extremely drunk now.
I walked in and asked him if he was o.k. I tried to lift him but he put his arms around me and slightly slumped. Something in his subconscious must have told him that I was the guy who had been wanking next door as he put his hand on the front of my suit trousers and squeezed clumsily. I reciprocated and, drunk or not, his cock was semi hard. He was in no state to fight me so I quickly unclipped his jeans and let them fall. I pulled down his briefs and revealed a comfortably sized uncut 7 inch cock, sloping downwards in a semi-hard state. I sat him down, dropped my suit trousers and briefs and pushed my stiff cock in his face. He looked at it and squeezed it a little. I wanted a bit more than that so pushed it to his mouth. He slightly turned away then suddenly opened his mouth taking the cock in. He bit a little so I told him what to do and he was soon sucking like a trooper. His eyes were half shut and I was not sure if it was ecstasy or his drunken state. I pulled out, knelt down between his legs and sucked his cock. It smelt slightly of urine but it was not unpleasant and I was soon sucking happily away. It rose to full mast and he lay back on the toilet seat to allow better access. I unbuttoned his shirt and revealed an almost hairless chest. He was now groaning quite loudly so I was glad it was so quiet outside. Without any warning, my mouth filled with cum. The first shot was thin and hit the back of my throat, the second also went in as I tried to withdraw his cock and the third hit me full on the face. He slumped back. I stood up, cum dripping out of my mouth and took my cock in hand. I started to pump my cock and gave him the contents of my full balls straight over his sweet little chest.
I started to mop him and myself up and noticed he had fallen back to sleep. That is how I left him. I wondered if he would think he had had a dream or if he really knew what happened. Either way I just made it to my appointment in time and when I checked the place out at lunch time, he had gone.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
6. Irish Glory
During the bad old days in Northern Ireland I was given the job of looking after the place for my company. After initial apprehension, I discovered a whole new way of life. With the constant security threats and the danger of being out an about at night there was virtually no gay life at all on the surface. More guys seemed to marry and more guys seemed to be looking for instant relief. There was a whole world of randy married guys out there just waiting for me.
To satisfy their needs, there were a number of glory holes in Bangor, Belfast, Cookstown, Londonderry, Coleraine and Omagh. The Belfast ones were quickly closed down but the rural ones stayed active. I have a number of stories to tell but as before I will only relate the ones with which are a bit different.
Enniskillen: This is not really a glory hole story at al.l but the story is so erotic and left me with thumping heart through excitement and fear that it is worth retelling here. The toilet in question was in the town centre and had a small hole between two cubicles and one out to the urinals too. What seemed to happen is that after a bit of exposure, the guy in the next cubicle would stand on the seat and look over, ducking down if anyone came in. Guys seemed to have no fear of joining their neighbour if they wanted. This seemed a bit risky to me and was something I avoided. With only two cubicles, it was only too easy to get trapped with a queue outside waiting to use the toilet.
On one fair day I had popped in and waited only a few minutes before I had a neighbour. I could make out very little about age or features through the hole, so was playing hard to get. I was suddenly aware that I was being watched and looked up to see an absolute Adonis. This young lad looked to be around 18, with soft but curly blonde hair, cut short. He was just beautiful. He asked if I had somewhere to go but I didn’t.
“That’s o.k.” he said, “Just come with me to the nurse’s area at the hospital.”
He was obviously a student nurse so he joined me in the car and we drove in my car to the local hospital. We parked in the car park and he led me straight through the front door of the hospital, past reception and along a corridor. There were many doors but we stopped at one and entered. The room had coats on hooks around the wall, a sink, some seating and an examination couch. There were also a few lockers.
“Here we are,” he said, “We’ll be safe here.”
I questioned him about the room but he informed me it was used by on-duty nurses who came nowhere near in the middle of a shift. He was very positive and I assumed his inside knowledge would make it o.k.
We locked the door and started. He was really beautiful. Slim, attractive, and wearing natural cotton trousers. He started to strip me like a hungry beast and soon had me completely naked. He sucked my 7 inch cock as if he had never had sex before. He licked by balls then turned me around and started to rim me over the examination couch. He ripped his own clothes off and was standing in a pair of tight boxers with a straining erection. The shorts were pulled off and I bent to take his cock in my mouth. It was six inches, uncut and so hard I thought it was going to blow immediately. For a young lad he was very dominant. As someone who is used to taking the lead, it was quite erotic. He reached into a cupboard with some supplies in it and pulled out a tube of KY jelly. He opened a condom from his duffel bag and stretched it on his cock. I am not passive but was far too far gone to care.
He bent me back over the bed and lubed me generously with KY. I felt his cock enter. Slowly he pushed the head then thrust it in to the hilt. As he fucked me his hand reached round to grip my cock. With an almighty grunt, his cock pushed into me and I felt it pulse as I came over the bed. I collapsed in a heap.
As we tidied up, I asked him what time he started his shift.
“What shift” he asked?
“Here,” Said I.
“I don’t work here, I work in an office in town.” “I’ve got nothing to do with the hospital but a male nurse once brought me here and it seemed as good a place as any.”
My knees turned to water as I dressed quickly and virtually ran out of the building. My partner seemed quite unconcerned as he followed slowly behind. Ah the innocence of youth!
Omagh: I had found a small toilet here with a hole between two cubicles and had enjoyed much fun with some straight looking guys. One day, further down from this toilet, I noticed one down some steps at the side of the river. On venturing down I found three cubicles with one small hole between two and three but an enormous hole between one and two. For the size of the hole, this was not a very active toilet. This toilet has probably long since gone as it was in the path of the appalling Omagh bombing some years later.
The point about this toilet is that to enter and go downstairs took about 1-2 minutes during which time any activity of a risky nature could be stopped in plenty time.
I sat there one early lunch time with little happening when I heard steps coming downstairs. There were two sets and both sounded young. Through a little hole in the door, I watched two older schoolboys (of legal age by today’s standards), enter the toilet and both go into the cubicle next to me with the smaller hole. I thought they were about to have some lunch time sex but instead, they lit up a cigarette each and I had a feeling it was not tobacco. They quietly chatted and I quietly sat.
After about 10 minutes, they seemed to be a lot more relaxed and were giggling. The one sitting on the seat saw the hole and looked through at me. I sat, pants at my ankles and cock softly lying between my legs. The lad whispered more loudly than he probably intended, that his pal should look through at my cock too. This he did.
I tried really hard but my cock started to rise at the thought of these young lads looking at me. The first lad commented on it to his mate, again in a loud whisper. Then he said something else and they both went out. I didn’t hear them climb the stairs and I was a bit nervous but I looked through the hole in the door and saw one of them standing by the entrance while the other stood at the urinal. I could not see what he was doing but his friend was giggling at him. I gently opened the cubicle door a little and saw the smaller of the two wanking his cock at the urinal. I opened the door fully and stood with my pants at my ankles and my 7 inches in hand.
The lad at the urinals was about 5 feet 8 inches with dark short hair and was slim. He had a school blazer and grey trousers which were undone showing a pair of traditional white “Y” fronts. The cock was about 5 inches uncut. He boldly walked across and took my cock in his hand. He said quietly to me – “Strip naked, please.”
I was unsure in case they were up to something but he went in next door to me and I heard his clothes being removed. I decided to follow. Soon I was naked except for my shoes and socks and he came out naked too. His slim, pale body looked small against mine and he was completely hairless except for the patch of hair on top of his cock. His friend was wanking by the door and soon came over to join us. He stayed dressed but dropped his school trousers. His underwear was a pair of baggy boxers (obviously a Christmas present from Mum) with a Paisley pattern over them. Unsexy, except for a sizeable uncut 7.5 inch cock sticking out of the front of them. I knelt down and took both cocks in my mouth. Their different sizes made this a little difficult at first but I was soon in my stride. I stood and licked the nipples of the smaller guy. His friend was an inch or so taller and had a little wisp in reddish hair on his chest. His pubic hair was a red blonde and his hair slightly darker but with a definite red tinge through it. I bent to suck the younger guy and was soon slurping on his cock when we heard steps.
I dived into my cubicle, the other naked lad into his and the third pulled up his pants and ran to the urinal. I noticed that my friend stayed naked so I did so too. There was silence. This continued and I ventured a glance through the hole to see the older lad with his pants back down, beckoning me to open the door. I did. He was standing with a guy about my age. This guy had his pants down and was sporting at least eight inches of cut meat. The young lad knelt down to suck it. When both of us walked out naked, the other guy did a double take but was obviously up for it. We ended in a group of four. The older guy kept turning round on us. I noticed his wedding ring so he was obviously wishing to take full advantage of the situation. He went into his pocket and took out a handful of condoms, giving one to each of us.
I have a thing for condoms so took all three. I ripped open the first and stretched it over the larger boy’s cock. The second on the young lad, and then finally my own. The older guy bent over the sink and braced himself. I took first shot while the lads wanked and watched. I slid in surprisingly easily considering I did not have lubrication and started to fuck him while holding his hips. The younger lad went round to the front and started to suck him while the older boy was riding his cock up and down my own crack. I came. Spurt after spurt shot into the guys arse. I pulled out and the older guy was up him immediately and without any warning. He fucked him pretty violently. His cock thrusting in and out and he came within two minutes. His friend was up and around almost as soon as he came out and the guy then took the smallest last. While the young boy was fucking him, I grabbed the guys cock and started to wank. With a perfect piece of timing the lad screamed out his orgasm as the guy shot a load of spunk that almost cleared the entire length of the toilet.
With that nervousness all people have in dangerous situations and after cumming, we all gave our thanks and slunk into our various corners to dress. By the time I left there was no one there. I picked up the three spent condoms to destroy the evidence, thought better of it and tied a knot in each for further pleasure later that day.
The Terrorist in Antrim: Not quite what it says but this was also an erotic event. The toilet here had a tiny hole between each of three cubicles and sex was had by kneeling down or my going into the cubicle next door. Considering that the toilet had an attendant this was a daring thing to do but then this country was full of desperate and randy men.
I knew there was someone next to me and realised he was probably in his late twenties but I could not make out anything else. Some note passing had ended in me saying I was staying in a nearby hotel and him saying he wanted to come back. We arranged to meet outside in the busy car park.
When I left the building there were not a suitable candidate to be seen. I was suddenly approached by one of the scariest people I had seen. This guy was short to medium height, built like the very brick shit house he had just left, his hair was cropped short, he had one gold earring but most frightening of all were the tattoos. “U.D.A.” on one arm and the “hand” emblem of the Unionists. The U.D.A. were the Ulster Volunteer Force, the I.R.A.’s enemies but equally violent. Small talk was difficult but in a thick Northern Irish accent he said, “You said you would fuck me.”
“You,” I half squealed!
“Let’s go,” He said.
Now let me say quite clearly, I am not into heavy, meaty terrorists but felt that this was not the time to tell him since the lump in his pants was definitely the main driving force. My hotel was a rather grand affair and this guy, entering with someone in a suit, looked very suspect, but no one stopped us (probably too frightened). On the way to the hotel in the car, I had managed to find out that he was indeed the sort of guy you didn’t tell your mother was a Catholic.
We got to the room and this great big guy was like a virgin schoolboy. He was nervous and didn’t know what to do. He was randy but I got the distinct impression that this was not something he discussed with his mates over a pint. I took control as I love virginity. I stripped him and his body was very hairy. His pants were definitely part of a three pack bought by his mother in law. I stripped myself as he was obviously not going to. His cock was only about 5 inches and uncut (poor soul) but it was as stiff as hell. I made him take a shower with me and soaped him all over. I bent him over and soaped his arse and fingered his hole. This was definitely an area that had been out of bounds up to this moment. It was obvious that it was an area he enjoyed having played with. I rinsed and dried him and we headed for the bed.
I completely dominated him, sitting astride him and sticking my cock in his mouth. He was very unsure but really didn’t have much choice. I face fucked him while gripping his cock with my other hand. He groaned like Hell.
I then turned him over.
I had some KY handy and slipped a condom on my cock. He thought initially that I was just slipping my finger in and out and he was loving it. I then started to push my cock in and he looked round with a worried look on his face. I pushed him down and pressed my cock head home. After a few false starts, my cock was all the way up. I fucked him with all my might. I pulled him up doggy fashion and held his hips and fucked and fucked. He grabbed his cock and jetted a load of spunk over the bedcovers as I shot my load into him. We collapsed on the bed.
This shy little voice then said, “I need to go now as I left the wife shopping when I picked you up.”
I ran him back to the centre and watched him go and meet the wife and two kids. Not my type perhaps but one Hell of a horny session.
Cookstown: This toilet had a few holes all cock sized and could be either great or dead. I was sitting quietly one quiet afternoon when a guy in his late twenties came in next to me. He was quite plain looking but attractive in country boy sort of way. You know, wiry, longish curly hair, plain clothes, corded trousers and very ordinary underwear. He showed me his six inches with a longish foreskin and I showed him mine. Instead of putting it through, he pulled up his trousers and left.
“Oh well,” I thought, “His loss.”
Next my door was pushed open (no locks) and he just stood and watched me sitting with my cock in hand.
“Are you staying locally.” He asked?
“Yes,” said I, “Local hotel.” I gave his the name.
“Can I come round later?”
“If you want,” I replied, slightly uninterested.
“You wear pyjamas,” he asked?
“No,” was my response.
“Don’t worry,” he said, “Leave it to me.”
With that he was gone. He had my name but left me wondering what I was “leaving to him.”
The time for the meeting came and went and I was getting ready to go for dinner when reception telephoned to say there was someone to see me. I asked them to send him up.
He arrived with a large carrier bag and threw his arms around my neck to start kissing me. I was getting nicely warmed up when he stopped, opened the bag and pulled out the ugliest pair of granddad pyjamas I had seen in my life. You know the candy striped ones with a large cord round the trouser waist.
“Top or bottom,” He asked?
I presumed his question was about the pyjamas so in a stunned response I requested the top. He threw me the top and went into the bathroom, emerging a few minutes later wearing nothing but the bottoms. I quickly stripped and put on the top and kept a pair of briefs on. His cock was tenting out of the front and I suddenly found myself getting aroused by this stupid fetish.
I decided to take control and threw him on the bed. Assuming the pyjamas to be the thing turning him on, I started to rub his cock through them. He was rigid. I lifted myself up till I was straddling his chest and stuck my cock in his mouth. He sucked and sucked. I then slipped round to a 69 position and pulled his cock out. The foreskin was about an inch in length at the end of his cock and made for great sucking through his pyjama fronts. By this time I was really getting turned on when the dominance changed again. He flipped me over and proceeded to stick his cock up me. I managed to stop him just long enough to slip a condom on before he was urgently entering me again. Still in my pyjama top with his condom clad cock sticking obscenely out of his pyjama fronts he started to fuck me in earnest. He held my hips and shagged me until he fired his load into my hole. I erupted all over the pyjama tops which seemed to me exactly what he wanted.
I was thanked, he dressed and he left. That is the only time in my life I have encountered a pyjama fetishist.
Portrush: This beautiful town is a holiday resort on the Antrim coastline near to the Giant’s Causeway. Very busy in Summer with day trippers and sometimes other Irish families on holiday. Not much in the way of glory holes but sometimes the toilets could be interesting with bored young holidaymakers. One toilet was usually quiet but had around six cubicles. The last one had a small hole in the door which looked along the urinals. When I was bored it served for some entertainment during lunch time as unsuspecting tourists came in to unwittingly expose themselves for my pleasure. This story, however, has nothing to do with any of that.
One early morning in late Spring, the resort was still quite quiet and I had a customer to see at 9.30 am. Arriving in town at 8.45 am, for some reason I parked up and went into the toilet. There was not a living soul in sight. I went into my favourite cubicle and sat to entertain myself stroking on my dick. I was suddenly aware of a shuffling sound somewhere. Kneeling down, I looked up the row of cubicles and at the far end, I could see a pair of feet – young feet. There was little movement, just the occasional shuffle. I left my cubicle and went up to the cubicle next to the feet and made a big thing about going into the cubicle. I sat down, dropped my pants and waited. Nothing!
I started wanking myself. Nothing! I waited and then pulled up my pants and went out into the main part of the toilet. I noticed the door to the cubicle was unlocked. I gently pushed it open and there, sitting on the toilet seat with his trousers fully up and clipped tightly shut was a stunning 19 year old who was not only drunk, but had obviously been in the toilet all night. Heavens knows how drunk he had been when he arrived as he was still extremely drunk now.
I walked in and asked him if he was o.k. I tried to lift him but he put his arms around me and slightly slumped. Something in his subconscious must have told him that I was the guy who had been wanking next door as he put his hand on the front of my suit trousers and squeezed clumsily. I reciprocated and, drunk or not, his cock was semi hard. He was in no state to fight me so I quickly unclipped his jeans and let them fall. I pulled down his briefs and revealed a comfortably sized uncut 7 inch cock, sloping downwards in a semi-hard state. I sat him down, dropped my suit trousers and briefs and pushed my stiff cock in his face. He looked at it and squeezed it a little. I wanted a bit more than that so pushed it to his mouth. He slightly turned away then suddenly opened his mouth taking the cock in. He bit a little so I told him what to do and he was soon sucking like a trooper. His eyes were half shut and I was not sure if it was ecstasy or his drunken state. I pulled out, knelt down between his legs and sucked his cock. It smelt slightly of urine but it was not unpleasant and I was soon sucking happily away. It rose to full mast and he lay back on the toilet seat to allow better access. I unbuttoned his shirt and revealed an almost hairless chest. He was now groaning quite loudly so I was glad it was so quiet outside. Without any warning, my mouth filled with cum. The first shot was thin and hit the back of my throat, the second also went in as I tried to withdraw his cock and the third hit me full on the face. He slumped back. I stood up, cum dripping out of my mouth and took my cock in hand. I started to pump my cock and gave him the contents of my full balls straight over his sweet little chest.
I started to mop him and myself up and noticed he had fallen back to sleep. That is how I left him. I wondered if he would think he had had a dream or if he really knew what happened. Either way I just made it to my appointment in time and when I checked the place out at lunch time, he had gone.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 5 (Perth)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
5. The County Town of Perth
Just North of Fife was the medium size town (called a City) of Perth. It was a busy destination for tourists and business people alike and it obviously had an eager hole borer as almost every toilet in town had substantial holes between walls. Most toilets in the area were unusual for the U.K. in that the walls and doors were metal and were about one foot off the ground. If you stood up, you could see over the top so protection from prying eyes outside was somewhat limited.
There were holes in the toilets on the main road North and also in the railway station but the daddy of them all was Canal Street. This toilet in the middle of the town had about six cubicles and all bar one or two had holes. Frequently if you walked in quickly you would catch three of four visible heads facing the wall with a satisfied look on their faces, only to jump down quickly when they saw someone walk in. Sometimes, the older guys would stand guard at the door and warn those indulging, if someone was approaching. It would not be the first time I had walked in and find heads at every cubicle while their cocks were being serviced. When this toilet closed, one of the old regular queens laid a wreath at the door. It was purported that they bricked a few regulars in as they wouldn’t leave but somehow I don’t think that was true.
My story, however, took place at the other toilet with the standard three cubicles and two holes. This one on the main route out of the town and was usually quite quiet but when you did meet someone, you were normally guaranteed some peace to enjoy them. One quiet day in November, rain falling outside and virtually no pedestrians at all. I had waited for some time and there was no traffic at all. I sat in the car to keep warm and saw a shape hurry in. I had no time to work out what it was but decided to follow.
The guy had, surprisingly, taken the end cubicle. I took the middle. I sat – he sat. I looked – he looked. Nothing much was happening but then someone else came in next to me so we all sat like good little boys. The new guy seemed quite young, at least 20 ish and so did the other. When the third guy came in, the initial guy suddenly became interested and watched me intently while wanking. He resisted all invitations to show me his cock but kept pointing to the other guy. I diverted my attention to him and he was certainly more interested. He sat with his Levis at his ankles and a brilliant white pair of Jockeys around his thighs. His cock was about seven inches uncut and he was wanking quite happily. He offered it to me.
I readily gobbled it, pulling back the skin to expose his pink head and licking around it. He was loudly groaning which echoed around the empty toilet. The guy on the other side was wanking like mad and when the third guy sat down, his cock came through for the same treatment. This one was a monster. It was at least nine inches, uncut with a clump of bright red hair and heavy pink balls. The skin peeled back of its own accord as the cock came through and I pounced on it. I tried to swallow the whole cock but could not. As I bent to suck, I was aware of a finger at the other side touching my rear end so I pushed backwards and was rewarded with a finger being pushed gently up my hole.
The finger withdrew on one side and the cock on the other. Now I was curious. Then I heard some rustling and the guys on both sides seemed to be stripping. The cubicle door opened and the first guy stepped out into the toilet area. I opened my door and there was this magnificent 20 year old, 6 feet tall with straw red hair, hairless body, freckles and wonderful nine inch cock surrounded by bright red hair. He had nothing on but his boots and Jockeys which were round his ankles. The second door opened and another guy, probably 19 or 20 stood there. He was about 5 feet 9 inches, slim, short dark hair, small patch of chest hair and a nice dark bush out of which protruded seven inches of erect meat. He too was in boots and a small black Jock strap round his thighs. They were obviously together.
I quickly joined them and stripped to a similar state. We were taking quite a risk though we would hear someone come in from quite some distance and could slip back into the cubicles if we had to. I bent down to suck the red haired guy. His cock was a pleasure just to hold. It was heavy and stuck straight out and slightly downward with the weight of its size. His friend was at my back, rubbing his meat up and down on my crack and wanking my cock with his free hands. He stopped and I felt lubrication being applied to me. This was a bit of a shock as a) I am usually top and b) I did not go in for toilet fucking. I was too far gone to really care a the stage and the comforting sound of a condom being pulled over hard meat reassured me that this might be fun.
I continued to suck and the head of his cock started the long slow journey into my back passage. In and out then again, until all of his seven inches were inside me. He fucked me quite rapidly then stopped, I presume before cumming. His friend went round behind me to watch the act at close quarters and as the smaller dark guy shagged me, he knelt down to watch closely, holding his friend’s cock, cupping his balls, holding my balls and stroking my stiff organ. It was almost like a medical examination if I hadn’t felt so bloody marvellous. The dark guy pulled his cock out and then lubricated his own hole. I assumed he wanted me to fuck him until his friend went over to him, lifted one of his legs up to the toilet and inserted his large cock in one swoop giving me a perfect view as it rammed home. I stood back against the wall and watched in wonder at these two lovers getting obvious excitement as showing me their most personal of actions. I watched in wonder as this slight looking guy took the enormous pole of meat so easily. I too knelt down and went up close to the action. With one leg raised, I had access to both sets of balls as they bounced and the enormous beast stretched the dark guys anal passage. I was just an inch or two away, watching all the action.
“Better him than me,” I thought.
As though reading my thoughts, he pulled out, reached over into his jeans, and stretched a standard condom over the length of his monster. It was quite a stretch. He lubricated and turned me round into the position his friend was in just a moment previously. Though I felt sure I would never manage, the head started its way up. He took it easy and I was thankful that his friend had cleared the way. I held my hand under and stroked the monster as it entered, then pulled back, then in again. I took the whole piece of meat all the way. I was in heaven.
He bent me double and started to fuck with a vengeance. Holding my hips he pummelled me as I groaned, my own cock absolutely rigid and his friend, still covered in his condom, stroking his meat while watching us. He gave a grunt and I felt his cock pulsing in me, one, two, three, four times as he pushed for final time. I felt the liquid fill the latex sac. He withdrew quickly, pulled off the condom which I took from him. It had a considerable quantity inside, certainly more than I would produce. As I fingered the full condom, I felt my rear being invaded again and looked round to see his partner re-enter me. This was going to be a quick one I was sure. The cock went in with one thrust and was like a pole of iron. I grabbed my cock quickly and decided to try and keep pace. Within two minutes the pulsing started and He shot his load with three thrusts inside me. I hadn’t managed to cum as he withdrew. I felt a little awkward and decided to save my orgasm for the quiet moments after they left. I made a point of grabbing his condom too and retreated to my cubicle while they quickly dressed and left.
I stayed semi-naked and held the two full condoms up to look at the warm liquid, heat rising slightly off the latex sides. I sat back on the toilet, poured the contents of one condom into the other till the rubber tube was about one third full, then sat back and gently dribbled the warm seed over my cock and balls as I wanked myself. The feeling was wonderful and my own seed soon shot off to mix with it.
I sat their covered in cum, my heart thumping with a mixture of exhilaration and fear at what I had just done. I quickly mopped up and left looking back at the damp streets of Perth and knowing one day, I might be able to tell the tale.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
5. The County Town of Perth
Just North of Fife was the medium size town (called a City) of Perth. It was a busy destination for tourists and business people alike and it obviously had an eager hole borer as almost every toilet in town had substantial holes between walls. Most toilets in the area were unusual for the U.K. in that the walls and doors were metal and were about one foot off the ground. If you stood up, you could see over the top so protection from prying eyes outside was somewhat limited.
There were holes in the toilets on the main road North and also in the railway station but the daddy of them all was Canal Street. This toilet in the middle of the town had about six cubicles and all bar one or two had holes. Frequently if you walked in quickly you would catch three of four visible heads facing the wall with a satisfied look on their faces, only to jump down quickly when they saw someone walk in. Sometimes, the older guys would stand guard at the door and warn those indulging, if someone was approaching. It would not be the first time I had walked in and find heads at every cubicle while their cocks were being serviced. When this toilet closed, one of the old regular queens laid a wreath at the door. It was purported that they bricked a few regulars in as they wouldn’t leave but somehow I don’t think that was true.
My story, however, took place at the other toilet with the standard three cubicles and two holes. This one on the main route out of the town and was usually quite quiet but when you did meet someone, you were normally guaranteed some peace to enjoy them. One quiet day in November, rain falling outside and virtually no pedestrians at all. I had waited for some time and there was no traffic at all. I sat in the car to keep warm and saw a shape hurry in. I had no time to work out what it was but decided to follow.
The guy had, surprisingly, taken the end cubicle. I took the middle. I sat – he sat. I looked – he looked. Nothing much was happening but then someone else came in next to me so we all sat like good little boys. The new guy seemed quite young, at least 20 ish and so did the other. When the third guy came in, the initial guy suddenly became interested and watched me intently while wanking. He resisted all invitations to show me his cock but kept pointing to the other guy. I diverted my attention to him and he was certainly more interested. He sat with his Levis at his ankles and a brilliant white pair of Jockeys around his thighs. His cock was about seven inches uncut and he was wanking quite happily. He offered it to me.
I readily gobbled it, pulling back the skin to expose his pink head and licking around it. He was loudly groaning which echoed around the empty toilet. The guy on the other side was wanking like mad and when the third guy sat down, his cock came through for the same treatment. This one was a monster. It was at least nine inches, uncut with a clump of bright red hair and heavy pink balls. The skin peeled back of its own accord as the cock came through and I pounced on it. I tried to swallow the whole cock but could not. As I bent to suck, I was aware of a finger at the other side touching my rear end so I pushed backwards and was rewarded with a finger being pushed gently up my hole.
The finger withdrew on one side and the cock on the other. Now I was curious. Then I heard some rustling and the guys on both sides seemed to be stripping. The cubicle door opened and the first guy stepped out into the toilet area. I opened my door and there was this magnificent 20 year old, 6 feet tall with straw red hair, hairless body, freckles and wonderful nine inch cock surrounded by bright red hair. He had nothing on but his boots and Jockeys which were round his ankles. The second door opened and another guy, probably 19 or 20 stood there. He was about 5 feet 9 inches, slim, short dark hair, small patch of chest hair and a nice dark bush out of which protruded seven inches of erect meat. He too was in boots and a small black Jock strap round his thighs. They were obviously together.
I quickly joined them and stripped to a similar state. We were taking quite a risk though we would hear someone come in from quite some distance and could slip back into the cubicles if we had to. I bent down to suck the red haired guy. His cock was a pleasure just to hold. It was heavy and stuck straight out and slightly downward with the weight of its size. His friend was at my back, rubbing his meat up and down on my crack and wanking my cock with his free hands. He stopped and I felt lubrication being applied to me. This was a bit of a shock as a) I am usually top and b) I did not go in for toilet fucking. I was too far gone to really care a the stage and the comforting sound of a condom being pulled over hard meat reassured me that this might be fun.
I continued to suck and the head of his cock started the long slow journey into my back passage. In and out then again, until all of his seven inches were inside me. He fucked me quite rapidly then stopped, I presume before cumming. His friend went round behind me to watch the act at close quarters and as the smaller dark guy shagged me, he knelt down to watch closely, holding his friend’s cock, cupping his balls, holding my balls and stroking my stiff organ. It was almost like a medical examination if I hadn’t felt so bloody marvellous. The dark guy pulled his cock out and then lubricated his own hole. I assumed he wanted me to fuck him until his friend went over to him, lifted one of his legs up to the toilet and inserted his large cock in one swoop giving me a perfect view as it rammed home. I stood back against the wall and watched in wonder at these two lovers getting obvious excitement as showing me their most personal of actions. I watched in wonder as this slight looking guy took the enormous pole of meat so easily. I too knelt down and went up close to the action. With one leg raised, I had access to both sets of balls as they bounced and the enormous beast stretched the dark guys anal passage. I was just an inch or two away, watching all the action.
“Better him than me,” I thought.
As though reading my thoughts, he pulled out, reached over into his jeans, and stretched a standard condom over the length of his monster. It was quite a stretch. He lubricated and turned me round into the position his friend was in just a moment previously. Though I felt sure I would never manage, the head started its way up. He took it easy and I was thankful that his friend had cleared the way. I held my hand under and stroked the monster as it entered, then pulled back, then in again. I took the whole piece of meat all the way. I was in heaven.
He bent me double and started to fuck with a vengeance. Holding my hips he pummelled me as I groaned, my own cock absolutely rigid and his friend, still covered in his condom, stroking his meat while watching us. He gave a grunt and I felt his cock pulsing in me, one, two, three, four times as he pushed for final time. I felt the liquid fill the latex sac. He withdrew quickly, pulled off the condom which I took from him. It had a considerable quantity inside, certainly more than I would produce. As I fingered the full condom, I felt my rear being invaded again and looked round to see his partner re-enter me. This was going to be a quick one I was sure. The cock went in with one thrust and was like a pole of iron. I grabbed my cock quickly and decided to try and keep pace. Within two minutes the pulsing started and He shot his load with three thrusts inside me. I hadn’t managed to cum as he withdrew. I felt a little awkward and decided to save my orgasm for the quiet moments after they left. I made a point of grabbing his condom too and retreated to my cubicle while they quickly dressed and left.
I stayed semi-naked and held the two full condoms up to look at the warm liquid, heat rising slightly off the latex sides. I sat back on the toilet, poured the contents of one condom into the other till the rubber tube was about one third full, then sat back and gently dribbled the warm seed over my cock and balls as I wanked myself. The feeling was wonderful and my own seed soon shot off to mix with it.
I sat their covered in cum, my heart thumping with a mixture of exhilaration and fear at what I had just done. I quickly mopped up and left looking back at the damp streets of Perth and knowing one day, I might be able to tell the tale.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 4 (The Fife Coast)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
4. Fife Coast
A real favourite glory hole was in the town of Kirkcaldy. This smallish coastal town had about 7 gay toilets but there was one set back from the harbour area which was an old brick built one created for the workers in the local linoleum factory to use on their way home.
It had just two cubicles with floor to ceiling tiled brick walls and floor to ceiling doors. Some enterprising person had picked a rather large hole in the brickwork at the door end of the cubicle. This meant that if you were sitting on the toilet, the person next door could not see you. You had to stand and walk forward for action.
Again, this toilet had provided many happy hours of entertainment and again I will recall the one story that sticks in my mind. I won’t tell the story of sucking off the policeman in uniform and many of the other exciting little tit bits but this one was exciting at the time.
I was quietly sitting minding my own business when I was aware of someone coming in next door. After waiting for a polite moment or two I stood up and had a look through to see a lad in his late teens standing there doing the same. He was rubbing the front of his trousers and showing a sizeable bulge so I did likewise. He unzipped and dropped his trousers then pulled down his briefs to expose a very stiff uncut 7 inch cock. He was acting slightly erratically but put his organ through for me to pounce on and slurp. He tapped for me to return the favour, which I did.
There was quite a bit of activity at the other side. I could feel him suck me softly and lick my tip. Then he seemed to be a little more active and sucked me slightly differently. I didn’t care. I was enjoying the action. I pulled back and tapped for him to put his through. It seemed to be smaller than I remembered but I started sucking anyway. It was certainly as hard as I recalled. I pulled back to look at the cock and balls of this young lad and as I did, I noticed something moving between his legs. It looked like a cock head pushing in and out. More than that, it looked like the head of the cock I had originally sucked. There were two people in the cubicle!!
I put my cock back through and felt two sets of hands. One set on my balls and the other wanking me. I was in heaven. The two guys were definitely together and I suspected they were a couple looking for an emotionally safe threesome. When the smaller of the two cocks came through for a second time, I noticed that the smaller lad had stripped and was now naked. His friend was similarly naked behind him. They were both very attractive teenagers. The smaller of the two put his cock through and bent slightly forward and from my vantage position I saw the first guy’s big cock being pushed towards his hole. He was going to fuck him. As I sucked, the big cock gently pushed into him until all of it had gone inside. He started to fuck while I sucked.
After a few minutes, it was obvious that he had cum inside him. The big dick slipped out and the cum dripped off the end and landed on the floor. The young guy then turned round and offered his slippy hole to me. I parted his cheeks and looked into it. The cum was oozing slowly out. What an erotic site! I dug into my wallet and quickly pulled on a condom and my cock slid in helped by the copious amount of cum up his hole.
I fucked him like a wild thing and shot my load quite quickly. The young lad slid off my cock and slipped off the full condom. He then poured the contents on to his erect cock and wanked himself, shooting three or four jets at the hole in the wall where it struck and trickled down the tiles.
They quickly dressed and left and when I went out, I saw them sitting outside in an old car. They both nodded and thanked me. Stunning looking lads and a memorable experience.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
4. Fife Coast
A real favourite glory hole was in the town of Kirkcaldy. This smallish coastal town had about 7 gay toilets but there was one set back from the harbour area which was an old brick built one created for the workers in the local linoleum factory to use on their way home.
It had just two cubicles with floor to ceiling tiled brick walls and floor to ceiling doors. Some enterprising person had picked a rather large hole in the brickwork at the door end of the cubicle. This meant that if you were sitting on the toilet, the person next door could not see you. You had to stand and walk forward for action.
Again, this toilet had provided many happy hours of entertainment and again I will recall the one story that sticks in my mind. I won’t tell the story of sucking off the policeman in uniform and many of the other exciting little tit bits but this one was exciting at the time.
I was quietly sitting minding my own business when I was aware of someone coming in next door. After waiting for a polite moment or two I stood up and had a look through to see a lad in his late teens standing there doing the same. He was rubbing the front of his trousers and showing a sizeable bulge so I did likewise. He unzipped and dropped his trousers then pulled down his briefs to expose a very stiff uncut 7 inch cock. He was acting slightly erratically but put his organ through for me to pounce on and slurp. He tapped for me to return the favour, which I did.
There was quite a bit of activity at the other side. I could feel him suck me softly and lick my tip. Then he seemed to be a little more active and sucked me slightly differently. I didn’t care. I was enjoying the action. I pulled back and tapped for him to put his through. It seemed to be smaller than I remembered but I started sucking anyway. It was certainly as hard as I recalled. I pulled back to look at the cock and balls of this young lad and as I did, I noticed something moving between his legs. It looked like a cock head pushing in and out. More than that, it looked like the head of the cock I had originally sucked. There were two people in the cubicle!!
I put my cock back through and felt two sets of hands. One set on my balls and the other wanking me. I was in heaven. The two guys were definitely together and I suspected they were a couple looking for an emotionally safe threesome. When the smaller of the two cocks came through for a second time, I noticed that the smaller lad had stripped and was now naked. His friend was similarly naked behind him. They were both very attractive teenagers. The smaller of the two put his cock through and bent slightly forward and from my vantage position I saw the first guy’s big cock being pushed towards his hole. He was going to fuck him. As I sucked, the big cock gently pushed into him until all of it had gone inside. He started to fuck while I sucked.
After a few minutes, it was obvious that he had cum inside him. The big dick slipped out and the cum dripped off the end and landed on the floor. The young guy then turned round and offered his slippy hole to me. I parted his cheeks and looked into it. The cum was oozing slowly out. What an erotic site! I dug into my wallet and quickly pulled on a condom and my cock slid in helped by the copious amount of cum up his hole.
I fucked him like a wild thing and shot my load quite quickly. The young lad slid off my cock and slipped off the full condom. He then poured the contents on to his erect cock and wanked himself, shooting three or four jets at the hole in the wall where it struck and trickled down the tiles.
They quickly dressed and left and when I went out, I saw them sitting outside in an old car. They both nodded and thanked me. Stunning looking lads and a memorable experience.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 3 (The Park)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
3 – The Park (MM/voyeur/oral/anal/glory)
The County of Ayrshire, just 30 minutes drive from Glasgow, and used as a summer resort for day trips from that big city, had more than its fare share of glory holes. I mentioned a busy one in part 2 but everyone knew this Park. This toilet stood on a busy roundabout just outside the centre of Ayr town itself and people came from far and wide to drink at the fountain. It was brick built and had the magical three cubicles, with the required holes between.
I have enjoyed many an afternoon dipping in and out playing or just hanging around. I once managed eight loads of cum on my face in quick succession without cleaning off in between, so quick was the next person in and ready to get serviced. My story from here though is much simpler and does not involve an orgy of dicks.
I had cleared an afternoon to enjoy the pleasures of Dam Park and arrived around lunch time. My job, as did that of my partner, involved a bit of travelling around the North of the U.K. As I pulled into the car park, I was horrified to see my partner’s car in the car park. We were 70 miles from home and I was not aware he was even in the area or that he did any cottaging at all. He was much younger than me and really only had been driving for about 2 years.
I parked discreetly at the back of the car park and walked up to face him. All three cubicles were engaged. I waited, ready to give him a shock when he came out. I had guessed that he was in the middle cubicle. The guy in the end came out and left so I went in, sat down and looked through. He was slurping on a very large piece of meat. I would figure it was around 9 inches long and very impressive. I kept my features back from the hole. He stood up and stuck his cock through to me. He was quite well blessed himself and usually preferred to be active. His 8 inch cock came through and I looked at it. I realised my cock was rigid to I dropped my suit trousers and sucked his dick. He was groaning quite loudly with no thought for the public position we were in. I had not realised that my sweet little boy was a slut.
He tapped for me to push mine through. I hoped that in his heat he would not recognise me. I suppose an anonymous cock is just that because he gave me greater head than he ever did at home. By this time I was really getting into it. He withdrew and left my cock sticking up. I looked through a saw him back his arse to a waiting 9 inch cock. Surely not! He pushed and pushed, gently withdrawing and spitting on his fingers to lubricate. Then I noticed the guy on the other side was lubricating his cock with jelly. The look on my partner’s face as the full length of the 9 incher sunk in was ecstatic. He was riding in and out and I heard the grunt as the guy on the other side dumped his cum into him. These were the pre AIDS days, but this was still something not to be encouraged.
He pulled off and I saw the depleting monster pull back. Then he just turned around and backed his hole to face me. I looked at it and saw the cum oozing out creamily. I only thought for one minute before sinking my 7 inches into him. I rode in the slippy goo and shot within about 2 minutes, depositing the contents of my heavy balls into him.
He pulled out and stuck his cock through so I sucked him off and took his load on my face (one of my favourite glory hole pastimes).
While he was cleaning himself, I quickly left and waited in the car until he drove away.
I never did tell him and shortly after, we were able to come to terms with the fact that we were both sluts and had some wonderful shared experiences both in toilets and at home. One more is coming up later in this series.
The Park toilets are long gone but the pleasure they brought to the residents and visitors to a small county town were many
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
3 – The Park (MM/voyeur/oral/anal/glory)
The County of Ayrshire, just 30 minutes drive from Glasgow, and used as a summer resort for day trips from that big city, had more than its fare share of glory holes. I mentioned a busy one in part 2 but everyone knew this Park. This toilet stood on a busy roundabout just outside the centre of Ayr town itself and people came from far and wide to drink at the fountain. It was brick built and had the magical three cubicles, with the required holes between.
I have enjoyed many an afternoon dipping in and out playing or just hanging around. I once managed eight loads of cum on my face in quick succession without cleaning off in between, so quick was the next person in and ready to get serviced. My story from here though is much simpler and does not involve an orgy of dicks.
I had cleared an afternoon to enjoy the pleasures of Dam Park and arrived around lunch time. My job, as did that of my partner, involved a bit of travelling around the North of the U.K. As I pulled into the car park, I was horrified to see my partner’s car in the car park. We were 70 miles from home and I was not aware he was even in the area or that he did any cottaging at all. He was much younger than me and really only had been driving for about 2 years.
I parked discreetly at the back of the car park and walked up to face him. All three cubicles were engaged. I waited, ready to give him a shock when he came out. I had guessed that he was in the middle cubicle. The guy in the end came out and left so I went in, sat down and looked through. He was slurping on a very large piece of meat. I would figure it was around 9 inches long and very impressive. I kept my features back from the hole. He stood up and stuck his cock through to me. He was quite well blessed himself and usually preferred to be active. His 8 inch cock came through and I looked at it. I realised my cock was rigid to I dropped my suit trousers and sucked his dick. He was groaning quite loudly with no thought for the public position we were in. I had not realised that my sweet little boy was a slut.
He tapped for me to push mine through. I hoped that in his heat he would not recognise me. I suppose an anonymous cock is just that because he gave me greater head than he ever did at home. By this time I was really getting into it. He withdrew and left my cock sticking up. I looked through a saw him back his arse to a waiting 9 inch cock. Surely not! He pushed and pushed, gently withdrawing and spitting on his fingers to lubricate. Then I noticed the guy on the other side was lubricating his cock with jelly. The look on my partner’s face as the full length of the 9 incher sunk in was ecstatic. He was riding in and out and I heard the grunt as the guy on the other side dumped his cum into him. These were the pre AIDS days, but this was still something not to be encouraged.
He pulled off and I saw the depleting monster pull back. Then he just turned around and backed his hole to face me. I looked at it and saw the cum oozing out creamily. I only thought for one minute before sinking my 7 inches into him. I rode in the slippy goo and shot within about 2 minutes, depositing the contents of my heavy balls into him.
He pulled out and stuck his cock through so I sucked him off and took his load on my face (one of my favourite glory hole pastimes).
While he was cleaning himself, I quickly left and waited in the car until he drove away.
I never did tell him and shortly after, we were able to come to terms with the fact that we were both sluts and had some wonderful shared experiences both in toilets and at home. One more is coming up later in this series.
The Park toilets are long gone but the pleasure they brought to the residents and visitors to a small county town were many
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 2 (Sleepy Prestwick)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
2. Sleepy Prestwick
Ayrshire, some thirty or so miles from the large city of Glasgow had traditionally been a popular spot for day trips for people from that city. The town of Prestwick, a popular retiral town, just one or so miles from the larger town of Ayr. It was on the West coast and had some stunning beaches including a gay one just a few miles up the coast.
As with many seaside resorts, the toilets could be very interesting in season and one or two even had glory holes. One stuck out amongst the rest and this was right in the middle of town. In traditional glory hole fashion it had three cubicles and the hole between one and two was adequate but the hole between two and three was almost big enough to crawl through. This could be slightly embarrassing for unsuspecting tourists in need of urgent relief who were often sitting down and happily relieving themselves before they saw someone almost alongside them. This could sometimes also be interesting.
Stuck with some time on my hands I figured an early visit (late morning) might not be fruitful but at least I would get in before the lunch time rush and before some pensioner who had all the time in the world to sit in the middle cubicle and hope.
I was in for just a few minutes when I heard voices coming into the toilet. It sounded like a young lad and an older man and from the conversation, the young lad was coming into the cubicle. He came in, pulled down his cotton trousers and pants and sat down. I heard him piss and then there was a slight gasp as he saw the hole and a naked pair of legs next to him. He sat forward to look up at my face then, when he saw me looking, sat bolt upright with his hands between his legs. I was sitting in similar fashion.
Nothing was happening so I let my hands stroke my cock just a little until is started to rise gently and I made sure he could see the tip through my fingers. He slowly pulled his hands back to reveal a very stiff uncut six inch cock with a small dark curly patch of hair above and very few elsewhere. I stood up to reveal my seven inches in its glory and he bent forward to get a good look. I pushed it to the hole and let my cock and balls suspend there. I felt a gentle touch on the tip and then on my balls. He very softly stroked it, almost as though he were examining it. I had a very strong feeling that this was the first erect cock he had seen other than his own. He pulled the foreskin back gently then cupped my balls and softly wanked me. It was heaven.
Suddenly I heard a man’s voice say, “Are you going to be much longer John, your Mum and I are waiting outside.”
“Won’t be long Dad,” he replied.
I pulled back and got him to stand up and I put his stiff cock in my mouth. It was absolutely rigid with that soft, light hollow feel that only a teen cock has. I sucked as he continued to talk to his Dad about where they were going for lunch. I found this highly erotic, sucking off some guy’s son while he carried on a normal conversation with his father.
He pulled out and bent down to say, “Don’t go away.”
With that he pulled up his pants and left quickly. Oh the innocence of youth to think that when he returned the empty cubicle would still be waiting and empty. I knew how my luck normally ran and, true to form, an old coughing man entered the cubicle pulled down his pants and started to flop around with his cock. I ignored him. Sadly this does not always work. After fifteen minutes of playing with himself and being ignored, he finally left.
Surprise but who should follow him in but my little angel. His pants were down in a flash and, with a quick, cursory look to ensure it was me, his cock came straight through with his sweet little balls hanging below. I was aware that I had company on the opposite side and someone who had obviously seen the lad coming in had decided that watching was almost as good as having. I ensured he got a good show as I slurped on the lad’s meat, licked his balls and then turned him round. I made him bend with his two round buttocks to the hole and he bent over like an expert. Wonderfully, his bottom smelt of soap and nothing else. My tongue delved into his rosebud and started to lick. I was getting encouragement in a whisper from behind and a suggestion to fuck him. I felt that this was perhaps too much for his first outing. I rimmed and managed to push my tongue well into his hole while holding the lad’s balls between his legs. He was breathing very heavily.
He was keen to have my cock through again and this time his sucking was of a much higher standard. He licked my knobhead, my balls and even put his hands between my legs to find my hole where his finger was pushed. Now the thought of this little virgin fucking me did cross my mind but true life is not like the erotic story and I decided against it. I bent down again and took his cock in my mouth, wanking and sucking at the same time. It pulsed just once and a jet of thin cum shot out with a force I have rarely experienced. Four powerful jets hit me full on the face and mouth followed by two smaller ones, which I caught on my hands and lips.
The lad was out of the toilet like greased lighting. I sat back with the cum dripping down on to my front. My shirt was open. The guy on the other side was putting his tongue to the hole so I dripped some of the lad’s cum onto his tongue and he eagerly licked it up. His cock then came through and I knew he urgently needed release. I wanked him in similar fashion and was rewarded with three strong jets of thick cum on my face.
When he left, I sat back and let the cum run down my face and on to my chest. I took my cock in my hand and enjoyed the luxury of slowly wanking myself with the mixed cum on my hands and cock until I came on my own belly to mingle with that of the older guy and young lad.
I mopped up as best I could and left. I had many more experiences in that toilet but nothing will match that feeling of sucking a lad’s cock while he talks quite normally to his Dad.
Like most or all of the toilets in this story, the glory hole has long gone and only the memories remain.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
2. Sleepy Prestwick
Ayrshire, some thirty or so miles from the large city of Glasgow had traditionally been a popular spot for day trips for people from that city. The town of Prestwick, a popular retiral town, just one or so miles from the larger town of Ayr. It was on the West coast and had some stunning beaches including a gay one just a few miles up the coast.
As with many seaside resorts, the toilets could be very interesting in season and one or two even had glory holes. One stuck out amongst the rest and this was right in the middle of town. In traditional glory hole fashion it had three cubicles and the hole between one and two was adequate but the hole between two and three was almost big enough to crawl through. This could be slightly embarrassing for unsuspecting tourists in need of urgent relief who were often sitting down and happily relieving themselves before they saw someone almost alongside them. This could sometimes also be interesting.
Stuck with some time on my hands I figured an early visit (late morning) might not be fruitful but at least I would get in before the lunch time rush and before some pensioner who had all the time in the world to sit in the middle cubicle and hope.
I was in for just a few minutes when I heard voices coming into the toilet. It sounded like a young lad and an older man and from the conversation, the young lad was coming into the cubicle. He came in, pulled down his cotton trousers and pants and sat down. I heard him piss and then there was a slight gasp as he saw the hole and a naked pair of legs next to him. He sat forward to look up at my face then, when he saw me looking, sat bolt upright with his hands between his legs. I was sitting in similar fashion.
Nothing was happening so I let my hands stroke my cock just a little until is started to rise gently and I made sure he could see the tip through my fingers. He slowly pulled his hands back to reveal a very stiff uncut six inch cock with a small dark curly patch of hair above and very few elsewhere. I stood up to reveal my seven inches in its glory and he bent forward to get a good look. I pushed it to the hole and let my cock and balls suspend there. I felt a gentle touch on the tip and then on my balls. He very softly stroked it, almost as though he were examining it. I had a very strong feeling that this was the first erect cock he had seen other than his own. He pulled the foreskin back gently then cupped my balls and softly wanked me. It was heaven.
Suddenly I heard a man’s voice say, “Are you going to be much longer John, your Mum and I are waiting outside.”
“Won’t be long Dad,” he replied.
I pulled back and got him to stand up and I put his stiff cock in my mouth. It was absolutely rigid with that soft, light hollow feel that only a teen cock has. I sucked as he continued to talk to his Dad about where they were going for lunch. I found this highly erotic, sucking off some guy’s son while he carried on a normal conversation with his father.
He pulled out and bent down to say, “Don’t go away.”
With that he pulled up his pants and left quickly. Oh the innocence of youth to think that when he returned the empty cubicle would still be waiting and empty. I knew how my luck normally ran and, true to form, an old coughing man entered the cubicle pulled down his pants and started to flop around with his cock. I ignored him. Sadly this does not always work. After fifteen minutes of playing with himself and being ignored, he finally left.
Surprise but who should follow him in but my little angel. His pants were down in a flash and, with a quick, cursory look to ensure it was me, his cock came straight through with his sweet little balls hanging below. I was aware that I had company on the opposite side and someone who had obviously seen the lad coming in had decided that watching was almost as good as having. I ensured he got a good show as I slurped on the lad’s meat, licked his balls and then turned him round. I made him bend with his two round buttocks to the hole and he bent over like an expert. Wonderfully, his bottom smelt of soap and nothing else. My tongue delved into his rosebud and started to lick. I was getting encouragement in a whisper from behind and a suggestion to fuck him. I felt that this was perhaps too much for his first outing. I rimmed and managed to push my tongue well into his hole while holding the lad’s balls between his legs. He was breathing very heavily.
He was keen to have my cock through again and this time his sucking was of a much higher standard. He licked my knobhead, my balls and even put his hands between my legs to find my hole where his finger was pushed. Now the thought of this little virgin fucking me did cross my mind but true life is not like the erotic story and I decided against it. I bent down again and took his cock in my mouth, wanking and sucking at the same time. It pulsed just once and a jet of thin cum shot out with a force I have rarely experienced. Four powerful jets hit me full on the face and mouth followed by two smaller ones, which I caught on my hands and lips.
The lad was out of the toilet like greased lighting. I sat back with the cum dripping down on to my front. My shirt was open. The guy on the other side was putting his tongue to the hole so I dripped some of the lad’s cum onto his tongue and he eagerly licked it up. His cock then came through and I knew he urgently needed release. I wanked him in similar fashion and was rewarded with three strong jets of thick cum on my face.
When he left, I sat back and let the cum run down my face and on to my chest. I took my cock in my hand and enjoyed the luxury of slowly wanking myself with the mixed cum on my hands and cock until I came on my own belly to mingle with that of the older guy and young lad.
I mopped up as best I could and left. I had many more experiences in that toilet but nothing will match that feeling of sucking a lad’s cock while he talks quite normally to his Dad.
Like most or all of the toilets in this story, the glory hole has long gone and only the memories remain.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE GLORY DAYS - PART 1 (Early Recollections)
THE GLORY DAYS
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
1. Early recollections (MM/voyeur/anal/glory)
I knew nothing about glory holes and just a little about toilets. I had my first car and lived in Edinburgh and enjoyed straight, ordinary cottaging. Then someone told me about a toilet near some links in Edinburgh centre which was part of the changing rooms for a bowling green and the partition walls in the cubicles has been cut to form a glory hole on either side of three cubicles. I though it would be worth investigating and found it to be very busy. In fact so much so that getting a seat at peak times could be difficult especially if some ageing geriatric decided to take up residence in the middle cubicle. This is an occupational hazard known to all glory hole visitors.
I will not waste too much time over my encounters, good or bad but tell the story of my favourite one.
It was late one Saturday morning and the toilet had still not picked up for the day. I sat discreetly in my car keeping an eye on the entrance. I saw a young guy walking towards the door. Now this was no ordinary young guy. I had been trying to pick him up in the toilets in town for quite some time as I liked guys younger than me. He was slim, blonde, not camp at all and extremely pretty. Sadly, he liked guys his own age and, though I was not much older, he had made it clear that I was not going to get my hands on his body.
He looked like butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth and I watched to see if he was just heading home or was actually going to pay a visit. He walked in.
I shot out of the car and ran to the door. He was in the middle cubicle. I went in next to him and decided to play it cool so just unzipped, pulled down my jeans and pants and sat quietly. The hole was a round one and sizeable enough for most cocks. There were a number of smaller holes at eye level and I decided to cover most of these leaving just a couple slightly lower. I gently massaged my cock and looked through. No response. Had he recognised me?
He was sitting on the pan, corded jeans at his ankles and a lovely small pair of grey briefs down there too. His hands discreetly covered his private area. I could feel my cock rising so decided to let it. Gently with a mind of its own, my 7 inch uncut cock rose through my hands and I gently stroked it. I could see him look. He then stood as if to leave and turned his back to me.
“Damn,” I thought, “He’s going.”
I sat back, trying not to look too anxious, when suddenly his cock came through the hole. There is nothing so exciting as watching a stiff cock slide towards you through a glory hole. This cock was especially inviting because I shouldn’t have been having it at all. It was just under 6 inches with a little bunch of foreskin on the tip which parted as the cock came through. It had that really light feel that young cocks have, even when they are hard – and this one was. I devoured it. My mouth was over it so quickly and I slurped and licked. I pulled the skin back to expose the pink head and licked and licked. I could make out his blonde pubic hairs at the base. Boy was I turned on.
He pulled back and tapped the hole to invite me and I stuck my cock through for him. He sucked my 7 inches with great enthusiasm and had me close to giving him my full load. Then he withdrew his mouth leaving me suspended. I pulled out and looked through to see his bare arse as his cock was pushed to someone in the opposite cubicle. Then their 8 inch monster came through and I had the pleasure of watching the boy of my dreams sucking a large cock and taking a massive load of cum on his face. He let it dribble down his face and made no attempt to remove it, before tapping the hole on my side and I knew what he wanted.
I pushed my cock through again and he started to suck and wank at the same time. It took me less than two minutes before I felt the cum boil up from my balls. It spurted load after load and I knew he was getting the covering of a lifetime. When the orgasm subsided, I sank back on the toilet seat and looked through. He was stripped to the waist. His hairless chest had cum dripping down off his face on to his nipples and belly. His cock was in his hand and he was wanking with his eyes shut. When he came, four healthy spurts shot up to mingle with my cum and that of the guy earlier
That picture stayed in my mind and gave me subject matter for a few wanking sessions for some time to come.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
This is a romp through the 60’s and 70’s when glory holes were everywhere and sex was there for the having. Straight guys, bi-guys and gay guys who just wanted uncomplicated and anonymous sex. These stories are short (just like glory hole sex) and take place in the Northern half of the U.K. and Ireland where the teller travelled on business for many years. The stories are more or less true as are the venues. Enjoy.
1. Early recollections (MM/voyeur/anal/glory)
I knew nothing about glory holes and just a little about toilets. I had my first car and lived in Edinburgh and enjoyed straight, ordinary cottaging. Then someone told me about a toilet near some links in Edinburgh centre which was part of the changing rooms for a bowling green and the partition walls in the cubicles has been cut to form a glory hole on either side of three cubicles. I though it would be worth investigating and found it to be very busy. In fact so much so that getting a seat at peak times could be difficult especially if some ageing geriatric decided to take up residence in the middle cubicle. This is an occupational hazard known to all glory hole visitors.
I will not waste too much time over my encounters, good or bad but tell the story of my favourite one.
It was late one Saturday morning and the toilet had still not picked up for the day. I sat discreetly in my car keeping an eye on the entrance. I saw a young guy walking towards the door. Now this was no ordinary young guy. I had been trying to pick him up in the toilets in town for quite some time as I liked guys younger than me. He was slim, blonde, not camp at all and extremely pretty. Sadly, he liked guys his own age and, though I was not much older, he had made it clear that I was not going to get my hands on his body.
He looked like butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth and I watched to see if he was just heading home or was actually going to pay a visit. He walked in.
I shot out of the car and ran to the door. He was in the middle cubicle. I went in next to him and decided to play it cool so just unzipped, pulled down my jeans and pants and sat quietly. The hole was a round one and sizeable enough for most cocks. There were a number of smaller holes at eye level and I decided to cover most of these leaving just a couple slightly lower. I gently massaged my cock and looked through. No response. Had he recognised me?
He was sitting on the pan, corded jeans at his ankles and a lovely small pair of grey briefs down there too. His hands discreetly covered his private area. I could feel my cock rising so decided to let it. Gently with a mind of its own, my 7 inch uncut cock rose through my hands and I gently stroked it. I could see him look. He then stood as if to leave and turned his back to me.
“Damn,” I thought, “He’s going.”
I sat back, trying not to look too anxious, when suddenly his cock came through the hole. There is nothing so exciting as watching a stiff cock slide towards you through a glory hole. This cock was especially inviting because I shouldn’t have been having it at all. It was just under 6 inches with a little bunch of foreskin on the tip which parted as the cock came through. It had that really light feel that young cocks have, even when they are hard – and this one was. I devoured it. My mouth was over it so quickly and I slurped and licked. I pulled the skin back to expose the pink head and licked and licked. I could make out his blonde pubic hairs at the base. Boy was I turned on.
He pulled back and tapped the hole to invite me and I stuck my cock through for him. He sucked my 7 inches with great enthusiasm and had me close to giving him my full load. Then he withdrew his mouth leaving me suspended. I pulled out and looked through to see his bare arse as his cock was pushed to someone in the opposite cubicle. Then their 8 inch monster came through and I had the pleasure of watching the boy of my dreams sucking a large cock and taking a massive load of cum on his face. He let it dribble down his face and made no attempt to remove it, before tapping the hole on my side and I knew what he wanted.
I pushed my cock through again and he started to suck and wank at the same time. It took me less than two minutes before I felt the cum boil up from my balls. It spurted load after load and I knew he was getting the covering of a lifetime. When the orgasm subsided, I sank back on the toilet seat and looked through. He was stripped to the waist. His hairless chest had cum dripping down off his face on to his nipples and belly. His cock was in his hand and he was wanking with his eyes shut. When he came, four healthy spurts shot up to mingle with my cum and that of the guy earlier
That picture stayed in my mind and gave me subject matter for a few wanking sessions for some time to come.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
THE SATURDAY GIRL
UNDERSTANDING SARAH
bi/group/voyeur/anal/teen
Story by kewtieboy
A teenage schoolboy with a crush on a girl at his school discovers that, far from being the demure young girl he thought she was, has a secret life that he soon joins and enjoys too.
She was the stuff of my fantasies. Sarah was not in my class at school but was the same age as me. I would watch her in the playground. She was a late developer so didn’t have the large breasts of her other classmates and yet, she seemed to have a maturity above her years. I suppose that was it – she looked younger and acted older!
Strangely she had friends around her but never seemed close. She didn’t laugh as much and always seemed distracted – as though she had more important things to do! Her hair was medium brown to blonde and cut a medium length, a few inches above her shoulders. It didn’t look styled and yet it was always in place. She was about 5 feet 2 inches tall and always wore uniform. For us, that was dark blue blazer and grey skirt/trousers with a white blouse/shirt and the school striped tie. I always thought the uniform covered what little breast she had but her shape under it looked great to me. There was the promise of an almost boy-like body with a pronounced bottom at the back.
Sarah played such an important part in my wanking sessions at night. I wondered how hairy she was down there, I wondered if my cock would fit her, how far in it would go, how long I could hold on if I ever did fuck her? She would be tight, I felt sure.
I didn’t, or couldn’t let my friends know. Sarah was considered quite plain by my friends and was discounted in their conversations about “girls most likely to…” It was her plainness that really got me going. A kind of “English Rose,” look. You felt that if she heard the word “cock,” it would give her a heart attack!
I had spoken to her a few times and she seemed to like me but there was always this distance in her eyes. Lads of 14 are not always known for their communication skills and I was no exception. That was me by the way, a lad of 14! Jonathan (or Jon to most), I was inexperienced, a bit gauche, 5 feet 9 inches, blonde to brown hair which had a mind of its own and dressed as was expected by the school in similar attire to Sarah with trousers replacing the skirt, of course! My experience was limited in everything. My hormones were going wild and my cock seemed to produce semen whether I helped it along the way or not. As far as contact with others sexually, that was a bit limited. I was at this time prepared to have sex with anything that breathed but couldn’t seem to get round to it.
Dave, my friend at school had helped me from time to time in the wooded area between my house and the school, and the pair of us had wanked ourselves silly in what I now know as “mutual masturbation.” OK, I had even sucked his cock as he had asked me to. I didn’t mind it really and to be honest, I would have sucked his dad’s or even licked out his sister or mother, the way my hormones were going. I had a semi-erection most of the day and Dave helped me stop my head blowing off. Oh and there was Steve. He was 2 years younger than me, red hair and specs. He was considered a geek but at the end of the day, he was happy to suck my cock and I his. He was surprisingly well developed and I was quite turned on by his carrot red pubic hair. For 12 he could spray a thin jet of cum further than anyone I have seen since.
So I was playing around with my pals, and I did look at other guys thinking what they might look like naked, but I was straight. As far as females my record is limited. A feel at Lyndsey Payne was really about it. She let me put my hand up her skirt and I got my finger into her. It felt really nice, warm and wet. My other hand was stroking her right tit through her blouse and she squeezed the front of my school trousers, just as I shot a load into my underpants. That was it really. She was a bit annoyed and didn’t let me near her again.
Where was I? Ah, Sarah! So I had watched her, wanked over thoughts of her, and talked to her three times. I wasn’t a bad looking guy so perhaps she would let me take her out? I plucked up courage and asked one Thursday.
“That’s very kind of you Jonathan,” She said, “But I have things to do tonight and my parents like me to help look after my little brother at weekends so I only get a few hours off at night on weekdays.” “Perhaps some other time?” “I am not sure if I’m the sort of girl you want or you the sort of boy I want.”
It seemed an odd thing to say. After she walked back into class, I was really rejected then it dawned on me – she was meeting someone else after school! I made up my mind to follow her and see.
When the bell rang for end of class, I was first out of class and actually almost first out of school. I waited in a doorway nearby for Sarah to appear. When she did, I let her pass and started to follow at a discreet distance. At the second junction, she turned left in the opposite direction from her home. I was getting more jealous by the minute.
She walked briskly for about a mile, school satchel over her shoulder and then stopped and looked over her shoulder. I ducked out of sight. When I looked up, she had gone. I ran up to where I had seen her last and all I could see was a row of shops. The closest was a photographers shop run by some Asian or Arabs. It was not the most attractive shop and it had a house above it which entered by the side and probably from inside too. Next to that was a hairdressers but I could see the entire shop and she wasn’t there. After that was a newsagent and again, I could see she wasn’t there.
I went back and looked into the photographers shop and young guy looked out at me. He was about 20 or so and as I looked over, another Arab looking young guy brushed past me, entered the shop and turned the sign to “closed.” He and the first guy went into the back shop and disappeared. So that ruled the photographers shop out. I ran ahead and looked round the corner but the street was full of houses with small gardens and really there was nowhere for Sarah to have gone. I gave up and went home to the pleasures of my right hand and a sick, jealous feeling.
The following week, on Tuesday, I saw Sarah at school and spoke.
“Are you free any nights this week,” I asked?
“Sorry Jonathan,” She said, “I have a lot to do at home right now and am only free on Tuesday and Thursday, and both these days are occupied.” “I’m not sure I’m the sort you would like,” She again repeated.
I decided there and then to find out what was occupying her life on those nights and repeated the previous Thursday’s procedure of shooting out of school first and waiting. The trouble is I made the stupid mistake of ducking out of sight again when she looked round and when I looked up she had gone once more. Again, I ran up and looked into the photographers and this time there were four guys talking. The same two as the previous time, an older guy of about 35 and a schoolboy of my age or perhaps a year older in a school uniform from another school. Again they looked at me rather menacingly and turned the sign before closing the shop. I ran ahead and once more could not see Sarah. This was not the best part of town as it was occupied mainly by various immigrant communities, predominantly Bangla-Deshi, Pakistani and a few other cultures. These guys looked Middle Eastern or perhaps Turkish.
There was no sign of her. I slipped up a path at the side of the small row of shops but couldn’t see her. I then walked up to the rear of the shops and saw there were two small windows but quite a bit higher than I was. I tried to look in but the first had a curtain over it and the second seemed to look into a photography studio where I presume, portrait photos were taken. I was nervous so, as no one was visible, I left and waited across the street in a bus shelter.
It was almost two hours later and I was freezing cold, when I saw Sarah slip out of the photography shop alone. She looked a little flustered and guilty but quickly composed herself and headed back towards her home. I followed for good measure and she went straight home.
At night I lay and thought, “Perhaps Sarah is having some photos taken for her mother or father?” “Perhaps Sarah has a part-time job cleaning in the shop?” “Perhaps Sarah knows the family and is doing some charity work?” “Perhaps Sarah is doing something she is guilty of?”
The fourth option got me going. I HAD to find out, but how?
I couldn’t follow Sarah on the Thursday so over the following weekend, I paid a visit to the shop on the Saturday and watched the comings and goings. It seemed a regular business with kids coming for portraits and couples booking wedding photos. I saw the four guys at various times and had to admit, found them all quite good looking in their own way. I presumed the 15 year old was the boyfriend and she was ashamed to go out in public with him. He looked taller than me and quite athletic. His dark skin suggested he was perhaps from Turkey. Neither he, not the other men had facial hair, which suggested they were not Arab (but who was I to know what Arabs looked like).
I went back later on Sunday night and on the way, collected an upturned crate which I took round to the back of the shops and placed against the windows. It was late Autumn and it was getting dark by 6.00 pm so I was able to set things up. The back of the shops had a small yard with trees at the bottom which shielded the area I was in from the houses behind. I climbed up and looked into the building. The smaller of the two windows looked into a toilet shower room with a shower cubicle and a small toilet. The second window was larger and had curtains which did not meet in the middle even when closed and they looked into some kind of studio. There was a high stool with a screen behind, some lights on pedestals and a large foam mattress with a pvc cover on the floor. The cover was dark blue and matched the background of the screens and wall. This was obviously to give an abstract setting to any photographs taken. In the failing light, I could not make out much more. The lights from the house above cast a soft yellow light into the yard which was allowing me to see the little I could.
I caught a glimpse of some movement and one of the Arab looking guys came into the toilet area naked except for a towel round his waist. He turned on the shower and started to check the water temperature. I felt my cock twitch as I realised I was going to see the guy naked. This guy was about 18 and very athletic. He had some small hairs on his chest and a “7 o’clock shadow” on his chin which made him look older. He dropped the towel and I saw an enormous long circumcised cock. Soft, it looked about 5 inches. His had a lot of hair down there which covered most of his balls. He stepped into the shower cubicle and started to wash. My cock was solid and straining as I watched him. The cubicle started to steam up but I could still clearly make out his shape. He was soaping his cock and balls and I could see the outline as the monster got bigger. He didn’t masturbate it, just stroke it as he washed himself. I waited until he was finished and watched as this stunning young guy got out of the shower and I could see the beautiful monster in all its glory. I could only guess but I was sure it was at least 9 inches long. Another older man came in fully dressed. He had a similar image but looked to be about 28 or so. As he walked in he talked to the first guy and gripped his stiff cock, giving it a few pseudo-masturbatory strokes. The young guys smiled at him and groped the older guy’s crotch through his trousers before going out of the room and my sight. The older guy went over to the toilet bowl and fished out his cock to have a piss. At least his cock looked of normal size!
He idly looked up at the window and I had to duck down quickly and overbalanced, falling the few feet on to the overgrown grass. I lay there catching my breath in the dark and looked to see my cock sticking hard against the inside of my trousers. I had an overwhelming urge to take my cock out and wank there but fear got the better of me and I picked myself up to head back out by the side of the building. I was just coming into the light of the street when someone blocked my path.
“Ah so here is our peeping Tom,” Said the tall dark skinned guy. “Come in and join us!”
He took me firmly by the hand and led me into the shop, the door of which was open though it was dark inside. The light fanned through from the rear of the premises. We went through the rear, studio area where the 18 year old guy was standing, the guy in his twenties, still slightly damp, stood naked with a towel wrapped round him and the third guy, who had brought me in, looked to be in his thirties. All were very handsome and somehow not scary, though I was frightened of what I was going to say as excuse.
“So what were you looking for” Said the guy who had brought me in?
I mumbled something about wanting to do photographic work and wondering about their studio area.
“So you want to take pictures or be in them,” He said?
The answer really was “neither,” but I said, “Both.”
“As you can see, we have a photographers shop but we also run a little club for local people keen on all aspects of photography from taking pictures to being in pictures. We do still and video work here in our studio.” “My name is Ahmet,” He said. “I am from Turkey and so is my partner, Ali.” “The person you were so keenly watching through the window is Mo, who is from Egypt.” “Did you enjoy watching,” he asked as I blushed. He continued,” Watching is an important part of photography as you need to see what you want to photograph.”
He signed to Mo, who dropped his towel and stood before me naked. His long cock was still semi-erect.
“This is a fine body to photograph don’t you think?”
I blushed again.
“You are a fine looking young man and would make an excellent model.” “We have some fair ladies but all our male members are dark skinned or black.” “Strip off your top and let us have a look at you.”
In one step, Mo walked across, pulled off my jacket and sweatshirt and unclipped my jeans which fell to the floor. I automatically stepped out of them after removing my shoes and stood ungainly in my tight grey shorts and dark socks. The Egyptian’s semi hard cock brushed against my hand more that once and he then stood behind me as if to instruct what they wanted. I felt a slight stirring in my loins at this erotic situation.
Ahmet asked me to stand against the white backdrop. “Take off your socks please,” He said. “Such white skin.” “ You will make a good model for us I think.”
I blushed and again felt Mo press against my buttock. My cock stirred more and I was aware that my erection was showing. If they noticed they said nothing. As quickly as it had begun, I was asked to dress and Mo wrapped his towel round himself again.
“Would you like to come and join our meeting tomorrow – Monday,” He said.
In my mind, I thought that strange as Sarah came on a Tuesday but I was highly eroticised and I didn’t exactly know why. Something secret was going on and Sarah was part of it. I remembered her saying if I knew what she was like, I would not want to be with her but I was excited and I had a feeling if it was something naughty, I would want to be with her more.
I said my goodbyes and left. Though I saw Sarah at school the following day, I said nothing about joining the photography group.
That afternoon, I made my way along to the shop. It was still open and trading when I arrived but I was ushered in by Ahmet like a long lost friend.
“You must be feeling quite grubby after a long day, why don’t you have a shower in the back shop,” He said. “If you are modelling you must be fresh so make sure you are clean.”
“How kind,” I thought.
I showered and dried then put my school uniform back on. By the time I finished the shop was closing as it was 5.00 pm. Ali appeared so there was the three of us.
“Some of our other members will be joining us in a few minutes and we will be talking about the ways to photograph the human body,” Said Ali.
At that some faces appeared at the shop door and five older men came in. I would put them in their forties. All were Asian.
Behind them, the young Turkish looking boy of about 15 came in and introduced himself to me. “My name is Osman and I have come to model at the same time as you.” “I have done lots of modelling for the group since I was 12 and I love doing it.” “I think you will too!”
I immediately liked him. His white teeth were dazzling and though he was quite well built he had a slight softness which I found almost attractive. He wore a school uniform too but I did not recognise the badge.
Everyone took seats and all had cameras. Some on tripods and some hand held.
I was introduced and it was announced that they should take it easy with me as I was new. I stood in the bright light. Ali immediately stripped to the waist and stood in track suit bottoms only. At that, Mo also entered in a pair of white shorts and a vest and gave me a wave.
As I stood, I was told to act naturally and they started clicking. Instructions were shouted to Osman and I and he did everything naturally.
He was asked to undo my tie for me and I his and then to unbutton my shirt and remove it. I did the same to him. We would stop and pictures would be taken then we continued until we were both in underwear. Osman had briefs that looked a little out of date by my standard but I was aware that his cock was hard. As soon as that happened, mine started to grow in spite or, or perhaps because of the attention. He stood in the same position Mo had the previous day, behind me with his cock sticking into my buttock. One of the men, a tall guy, got up and came across to adjust us and while he did, he adjusted the front of my shorts, putting his fingers into the leg area to pull them slightly down. His fingers touched my hard cock and then my balls and my prick jumped. He then put his hand completely in and adjusted my erection.
“Help him Osman,” He said.
Osman came round and stood to face me. He pulled my cock out completely and in one swift move knelt in front of me and swallowed my cock. I staggered back and looked at all the faces. All were engrossed and snapping. Excitement overwhelmed me and I gripped Osman’s head to push him further on to my cock. That was the signal and all around me men were dropping trousers and cocks were withdrawn. Eight hard adult cocks were around us. While Ahmet kept snapping, the men all came around us and started to feel us both. I could feel a hard cock on my bottom and Osman was happily slurping between three cocks including mine.
I was completely stripped and Osman and I asked politely to lie on the mattress. Osman had hardly let me go and was sucking me as much as he could. My cock was over 6 inches so would have seemed large to him. I think the foreskin also excited him as he rolled it round in his mouth. A man offered me his cock and I took it in my mouth. The sensation was wonderful. I stroked his hairy balls. I was lying down with Osman sucking my cock on all fours with his little bum in the air. Mo stepped forward and said something in Arabic. Osman nodded. Mo then grabbed a small tube and started to insert his fingers into Osman’s bum hole using the contents. Osman writhed in pleasure moaning all the time. Mo then lubricated his monster cock, pulled a condom on and lubricated again. I could not believe what was happening.
Osman rolled on to his back and lifted his legs as Mo knelt between them. Mo pulled me round and asked me to watch. His cock stood stiff at the entrance to Osman’s arse and I felt sure it would never enter. Then the head disappeared. Within two to three minutes, all of Mo was in Osman and my fingers were caressing the stiff cock as it rode. One of the 40 year old men came and lifted me. He rolled a condom on to me and bent to offer me his arse. I didn’t need a second telling. I was going to fuck.
He knelt doggy fashion and I was in him without any delicacy. He gasped as I hammered his hole while holding his hips. I noticed Ali watching as he pointed to himself as if to say “Me next.”
I gripped the man under me and wanked as I fucked. Ali came over and asked to replace him and soon, without even changing condoms, I was in Ali. I lay with Ali partly on top of me facing upwards and hammering his arsehole. All around me were the others including Mo and Osman who watched and wanked.
I screamed, “I’m can’t hold it, I’m going to cum!”
Like a signal, a downpour of cum started as in turn, everyone shot their load over Ali and I. This was new to me and as some went in my mouth I swallowed without thinking and went over the edge screaming.
Never in my life did I orgasm as I did. Ali’s jet of thin cum arced back and landed on my face too and little Osman knelt so shot on my neck and face. In the haze I could see Ahmet filming the whole event and I realised I was now a porn star!!
Little Osman, knelt, licking the cum off me which I found most odd but he seemed to relish.
“Well trained is Osman,” Said Ahmet, and everyone laughed.
“Do you like the girls too” He asked me?
“Until 30 minutes ago I thought I only liked girls,” I spluttered.
“Good,” He said, “Come back tomorrow and watch more fun.”
My mind suddenly turned to Sarah and I realised I was going to see her having sex. Even having just cum, my cock started to grow.
“This one looks like a good recruit,” Said Ali as he pointed at my cock rising yet again!
The following day at school I saw Sarah. She looked as beautiful as ever and I couldn’t even begin to think that she might be doing the sort of things I had been – even though I hoped she would. The thought of her handling my cock brought a rush of blood that only thinking of our ageing maths teacher managed to suppress.
Whether Sarah was going to be there or not, my cock spent the day rising and falling at the drop of a hat and, at the end of school day it took me all my time not to rush straight round there. I decided to play it cool and arrive once everyone was in place and whatever was going to happen, was happening.
I arrived just before 5.00pm and found the shop door locked. It took some hammering before I saw Mo’s head pop round the back door. He nodded and disappeared, arriving back a few minutes later wearing shorts, trainers and a t-shirt. It was obvious to me, he had been naked when he looked round.
“We thought you had chickened out,” He said.
“I was nervous but decided I had to come,” I lied.
“O.K. you go and shower and just leave your clothes off as everyone else is naked anyway,” He replied.
My cock was already on the rise as I rushed to the shower. Once clean, I ventured into the back room and found myself at the back of around 15 guys of all ages and all with varying coloured skin. It was dark but the central area was very well lit and I could see naked flesh on the mattress. Mo caught my arm and pushed my hand on to his massive hard cock.
“This is going up Leslie,” He said.
“Leslie,” I asked in a puzzled way.
He nodded to the illuminated action and I saw a stunning blonde girl of about 16 being fucked by Rajiv, a 20 year old Indian boy who had a fabulous body. His tight buttocks were pumping up and down as her white flesh was wrapped round his body.
“You can have the other girl if you want,” He said.
I look alongside Leslie and saw Sarah on her knees with her back to me being fucked by a guy of about 45, doggy fashion. He was pumping at her and I realised that all the sexual expletives I could hear were emanating from her mouth.
“That’s it, fuck me harder.” “God I love your black cock in me.” “Jeesus I’m going to cum soon, just keep fucking me!”
“Come on,” Said Mo, let’s party.
I realised that with luck, I could get up behind Sarah without her recognising me. Mo and I approached and I tapped the older guy as I pulled a condom on my cock. Mo stretched one over his monster and asked Rajiv to move over. Both moved swiftly.
As Sarah started to turn to see who was there, I gently swivelled her head back to face forward and whispered, “I’m going to give you the fuck of your life.”
“Oh yes, please.” She groaned.
What I didn’t tell her is that it was going to be the fuck of my life too – the first one. My cock, at just under 7 inches was bigger than Rajiv’s so I pressed it against her opening and it started to slide in quite easily. She was soaking wet. Within a minute, I was in her to the hilt and started to fuck. Once again she started to scream the same words she had used with Rajiv.
“God that’s big – fuck me please!”
I held her shoulders and started to pump. The only thing stopping an instant orgasm was the presence of 14 or so wanking guys around me. I held her buttock open and eased my cock into her moist vagina from the back and she was loving it. “I was fucking Sarah!”
This was beyond my wildest dreams and I felt I should do as much as I could before she realised it was me, in case she disapproved. I pulled out and went down between her legs to lick her. At the same time I flipped her on to her back and immediately opened her legs wide so she couldn’t see my face as I stuck my tongue well up into her lubricated channel. All the time she whimpered and screamed and swore and writhed.
I saw her eyes were closed to I quickly moved up to lie on top of her face to face and implanted my cock once more up to the hilt. I took her right breast in my mouth and started to lick around the stiff nipple, moving on to the left one and then cupping them both together.
“I’m cumming, “She screamed, as I realised I was heading in the same direction.
Two older guys stood at our heads looking down and masturbating. I knew what was coming. As she reached orgasm, her eyes opened and she looked straight at me. There was a moment of puzzlement, then disbelief before the wave hit her and I started to pump my cum into her. Wetness hit our faces as the two men emptied their balls on to us. I was acquiring a taste for this as I looked up and opened my mouth slightly to catch some of the jets firing out of our dark skinned audience. I wondered how many of them had children our age.
“JON!!!!”
Hearing my name jolted me back to the presence.
“What the fuck,” She shouted!
“What A fuck,” I replied.
She started laughing. “You can say that again!”
I kissed her fully on the mouth and put my tongue down her throat. The taste of cum mixed with the taste of Sarah. Already my cock was moving slowly upwards and I was still inside her.
When I pulled back, she said,” I do this because I love sex, so this does not make us anything but a couple who love fucking.”
“Suits me,” I said.
She laughed again as I heard Mo scream. He was cumming and pulled his cock out of Leslie, ripped off the condom and stood over her. Without thinking I dived over and put my mouth in line with his cock as the strong jet of thin cum fired and missed my mouth. It hit my cheeks, then my hair, before I managed a full jet into my mouth! I then wrapped my mouth over his cock and started to suck him as he continued to cum. I figured he must have squirted around 9 or 10 times and I swallowed what I could to an applause from around us and a disbelieving Sarah.
“You are ambidextrous,” She said!
“Not quite the right word, “I replied, “But it’ll do.”
Once everyone realised I knew Sarah, they wanted me to show my dexterity. Ali, the 18 year old walked to the front and started to suck my semi-limp cock as Sarah watched. Osman appeared holding his little cut dick in his hand and the pair of them had me hard in seconds. Ali stood in front of me, I kneeled and took his solid rod in my mouth and sucked it. I felt Osman at the rear and had a feeling I knew what might be coming. His little fingers rubbed something into my butt hole and then I felt a finger insert followed by something small, but bigger than a finger. Osman was fucking me. It didn’t hurt! It felt odd but it didn’t hurt. I thought of Mo and wondered if I could ever make it to take him.
Osman rolled me on to my side and fucked me lying sideways and Leslie was brought over. She was a year older than Sarah and had long blonde hair and bigger breasts. She lay on her back and pointed for me to enter her. My cock still had the full condom on it and I withdrew from Osman and as she lay on her back with her legs open, and in full view of Sarah, I fucked her. Sarah was busily sucking Ali anyway. At this point, I felt Osman return to the job in hand and start to fuck me. The entire group walked forward and watched us, cocks in hand.
I wasn’t quite ready to cum but as the first jet of warm cum landed on me, the build up started. By the third, I was almost there and by the seventh or eighth, I heard Osman grunt as he emptied his load in my arse and I fired mine into Leslie. Still the cum sprayed over us and by the time I pulled out I must have looked a sorry state. A full condom dwindling on my cock and my entire face and back covered in semen. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ahmed zoom in on me with his video camera but I was past caring.
I insisted on walking Sarah home. She confessed to a level of debauchery that almost had my sore cock swelling again. We became inseparable friends and also insatiable members of the “photography club.” Over the next few years we enjoyed sex in so many guises that it would take too long to explain. Our videos paid Ahmet handsomely, I am sure and he did give us gifts and money for meals out which we enjoyed. We did it for the sex.
I am 26 now and Sarah and I have moved on. We have been married for 4 years and have no children. Our swinging lifestyle and performance level has made us very popular and I can’t see any way of it changing in the foreseeable future.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
bi/group/voyeur/anal/teen
Story by kewtieboy
A teenage schoolboy with a crush on a girl at his school discovers that, far from being the demure young girl he thought she was, has a secret life that he soon joins and enjoys too.
She was the stuff of my fantasies. Sarah was not in my class at school but was the same age as me. I would watch her in the playground. She was a late developer so didn’t have the large breasts of her other classmates and yet, she seemed to have a maturity above her years. I suppose that was it – she looked younger and acted older!
Strangely she had friends around her but never seemed close. She didn’t laugh as much and always seemed distracted – as though she had more important things to do! Her hair was medium brown to blonde and cut a medium length, a few inches above her shoulders. It didn’t look styled and yet it was always in place. She was about 5 feet 2 inches tall and always wore uniform. For us, that was dark blue blazer and grey skirt/trousers with a white blouse/shirt and the school striped tie. I always thought the uniform covered what little breast she had but her shape under it looked great to me. There was the promise of an almost boy-like body with a pronounced bottom at the back.
Sarah played such an important part in my wanking sessions at night. I wondered how hairy she was down there, I wondered if my cock would fit her, how far in it would go, how long I could hold on if I ever did fuck her? She would be tight, I felt sure.
I didn’t, or couldn’t let my friends know. Sarah was considered quite plain by my friends and was discounted in their conversations about “girls most likely to…” It was her plainness that really got me going. A kind of “English Rose,” look. You felt that if she heard the word “cock,” it would give her a heart attack!
I had spoken to her a few times and she seemed to like me but there was always this distance in her eyes. Lads of 14 are not always known for their communication skills and I was no exception. That was me by the way, a lad of 14! Jonathan (or Jon to most), I was inexperienced, a bit gauche, 5 feet 9 inches, blonde to brown hair which had a mind of its own and dressed as was expected by the school in similar attire to Sarah with trousers replacing the skirt, of course! My experience was limited in everything. My hormones were going wild and my cock seemed to produce semen whether I helped it along the way or not. As far as contact with others sexually, that was a bit limited. I was at this time prepared to have sex with anything that breathed but couldn’t seem to get round to it.
Dave, my friend at school had helped me from time to time in the wooded area between my house and the school, and the pair of us had wanked ourselves silly in what I now know as “mutual masturbation.” OK, I had even sucked his cock as he had asked me to. I didn’t mind it really and to be honest, I would have sucked his dad’s or even licked out his sister or mother, the way my hormones were going. I had a semi-erection most of the day and Dave helped me stop my head blowing off. Oh and there was Steve. He was 2 years younger than me, red hair and specs. He was considered a geek but at the end of the day, he was happy to suck my cock and I his. He was surprisingly well developed and I was quite turned on by his carrot red pubic hair. For 12 he could spray a thin jet of cum further than anyone I have seen since.
So I was playing around with my pals, and I did look at other guys thinking what they might look like naked, but I was straight. As far as females my record is limited. A feel at Lyndsey Payne was really about it. She let me put my hand up her skirt and I got my finger into her. It felt really nice, warm and wet. My other hand was stroking her right tit through her blouse and she squeezed the front of my school trousers, just as I shot a load into my underpants. That was it really. She was a bit annoyed and didn’t let me near her again.
Where was I? Ah, Sarah! So I had watched her, wanked over thoughts of her, and talked to her three times. I wasn’t a bad looking guy so perhaps she would let me take her out? I plucked up courage and asked one Thursday.
“That’s very kind of you Jonathan,” She said, “But I have things to do tonight and my parents like me to help look after my little brother at weekends so I only get a few hours off at night on weekdays.” “Perhaps some other time?” “I am not sure if I’m the sort of girl you want or you the sort of boy I want.”
It seemed an odd thing to say. After she walked back into class, I was really rejected then it dawned on me – she was meeting someone else after school! I made up my mind to follow her and see.
When the bell rang for end of class, I was first out of class and actually almost first out of school. I waited in a doorway nearby for Sarah to appear. When she did, I let her pass and started to follow at a discreet distance. At the second junction, she turned left in the opposite direction from her home. I was getting more jealous by the minute.
She walked briskly for about a mile, school satchel over her shoulder and then stopped and looked over her shoulder. I ducked out of sight. When I looked up, she had gone. I ran up to where I had seen her last and all I could see was a row of shops. The closest was a photographers shop run by some Asian or Arabs. It was not the most attractive shop and it had a house above it which entered by the side and probably from inside too. Next to that was a hairdressers but I could see the entire shop and she wasn’t there. After that was a newsagent and again, I could see she wasn’t there.
I went back and looked into the photographers shop and young guy looked out at me. He was about 20 or so and as I looked over, another Arab looking young guy brushed past me, entered the shop and turned the sign to “closed.” He and the first guy went into the back shop and disappeared. So that ruled the photographers shop out. I ran ahead and looked round the corner but the street was full of houses with small gardens and really there was nowhere for Sarah to have gone. I gave up and went home to the pleasures of my right hand and a sick, jealous feeling.
The following week, on Tuesday, I saw Sarah at school and spoke.
“Are you free any nights this week,” I asked?
“Sorry Jonathan,” She said, “I have a lot to do at home right now and am only free on Tuesday and Thursday, and both these days are occupied.” “I’m not sure I’m the sort you would like,” She again repeated.
I decided there and then to find out what was occupying her life on those nights and repeated the previous Thursday’s procedure of shooting out of school first and waiting. The trouble is I made the stupid mistake of ducking out of sight again when she looked round and when I looked up she had gone once more. Again, I ran up and looked into the photographers and this time there were four guys talking. The same two as the previous time, an older guy of about 35 and a schoolboy of my age or perhaps a year older in a school uniform from another school. Again they looked at me rather menacingly and turned the sign before closing the shop. I ran ahead and once more could not see Sarah. This was not the best part of town as it was occupied mainly by various immigrant communities, predominantly Bangla-Deshi, Pakistani and a few other cultures. These guys looked Middle Eastern or perhaps Turkish.
There was no sign of her. I slipped up a path at the side of the small row of shops but couldn’t see her. I then walked up to the rear of the shops and saw there were two small windows but quite a bit higher than I was. I tried to look in but the first had a curtain over it and the second seemed to look into a photography studio where I presume, portrait photos were taken. I was nervous so, as no one was visible, I left and waited across the street in a bus shelter.
It was almost two hours later and I was freezing cold, when I saw Sarah slip out of the photography shop alone. She looked a little flustered and guilty but quickly composed herself and headed back towards her home. I followed for good measure and she went straight home.
At night I lay and thought, “Perhaps Sarah is having some photos taken for her mother or father?” “Perhaps Sarah has a part-time job cleaning in the shop?” “Perhaps Sarah knows the family and is doing some charity work?” “Perhaps Sarah is doing something she is guilty of?”
The fourth option got me going. I HAD to find out, but how?
I couldn’t follow Sarah on the Thursday so over the following weekend, I paid a visit to the shop on the Saturday and watched the comings and goings. It seemed a regular business with kids coming for portraits and couples booking wedding photos. I saw the four guys at various times and had to admit, found them all quite good looking in their own way. I presumed the 15 year old was the boyfriend and she was ashamed to go out in public with him. He looked taller than me and quite athletic. His dark skin suggested he was perhaps from Turkey. Neither he, not the other men had facial hair, which suggested they were not Arab (but who was I to know what Arabs looked like).
I went back later on Sunday night and on the way, collected an upturned crate which I took round to the back of the shops and placed against the windows. It was late Autumn and it was getting dark by 6.00 pm so I was able to set things up. The back of the shops had a small yard with trees at the bottom which shielded the area I was in from the houses behind. I climbed up and looked into the building. The smaller of the two windows looked into a toilet shower room with a shower cubicle and a small toilet. The second window was larger and had curtains which did not meet in the middle even when closed and they looked into some kind of studio. There was a high stool with a screen behind, some lights on pedestals and a large foam mattress with a pvc cover on the floor. The cover was dark blue and matched the background of the screens and wall. This was obviously to give an abstract setting to any photographs taken. In the failing light, I could not make out much more. The lights from the house above cast a soft yellow light into the yard which was allowing me to see the little I could.
I caught a glimpse of some movement and one of the Arab looking guys came into the toilet area naked except for a towel round his waist. He turned on the shower and started to check the water temperature. I felt my cock twitch as I realised I was going to see the guy naked. This guy was about 18 and very athletic. He had some small hairs on his chest and a “7 o’clock shadow” on his chin which made him look older. He dropped the towel and I saw an enormous long circumcised cock. Soft, it looked about 5 inches. His had a lot of hair down there which covered most of his balls. He stepped into the shower cubicle and started to wash. My cock was solid and straining as I watched him. The cubicle started to steam up but I could still clearly make out his shape. He was soaping his cock and balls and I could see the outline as the monster got bigger. He didn’t masturbate it, just stroke it as he washed himself. I waited until he was finished and watched as this stunning young guy got out of the shower and I could see the beautiful monster in all its glory. I could only guess but I was sure it was at least 9 inches long. Another older man came in fully dressed. He had a similar image but looked to be about 28 or so. As he walked in he talked to the first guy and gripped his stiff cock, giving it a few pseudo-masturbatory strokes. The young guys smiled at him and groped the older guy’s crotch through his trousers before going out of the room and my sight. The older guy went over to the toilet bowl and fished out his cock to have a piss. At least his cock looked of normal size!
He idly looked up at the window and I had to duck down quickly and overbalanced, falling the few feet on to the overgrown grass. I lay there catching my breath in the dark and looked to see my cock sticking hard against the inside of my trousers. I had an overwhelming urge to take my cock out and wank there but fear got the better of me and I picked myself up to head back out by the side of the building. I was just coming into the light of the street when someone blocked my path.
“Ah so here is our peeping Tom,” Said the tall dark skinned guy. “Come in and join us!”
He took me firmly by the hand and led me into the shop, the door of which was open though it was dark inside. The light fanned through from the rear of the premises. We went through the rear, studio area where the 18 year old guy was standing, the guy in his twenties, still slightly damp, stood naked with a towel wrapped round him and the third guy, who had brought me in, looked to be in his thirties. All were very handsome and somehow not scary, though I was frightened of what I was going to say as excuse.
“So what were you looking for” Said the guy who had brought me in?
I mumbled something about wanting to do photographic work and wondering about their studio area.
“So you want to take pictures or be in them,” He said?
The answer really was “neither,” but I said, “Both.”
“As you can see, we have a photographers shop but we also run a little club for local people keen on all aspects of photography from taking pictures to being in pictures. We do still and video work here in our studio.” “My name is Ahmet,” He said. “I am from Turkey and so is my partner, Ali.” “The person you were so keenly watching through the window is Mo, who is from Egypt.” “Did you enjoy watching,” he asked as I blushed. He continued,” Watching is an important part of photography as you need to see what you want to photograph.”
He signed to Mo, who dropped his towel and stood before me naked. His long cock was still semi-erect.
“This is a fine body to photograph don’t you think?”
I blushed again.
“You are a fine looking young man and would make an excellent model.” “We have some fair ladies but all our male members are dark skinned or black.” “Strip off your top and let us have a look at you.”
In one step, Mo walked across, pulled off my jacket and sweatshirt and unclipped my jeans which fell to the floor. I automatically stepped out of them after removing my shoes and stood ungainly in my tight grey shorts and dark socks. The Egyptian’s semi hard cock brushed against my hand more that once and he then stood behind me as if to instruct what they wanted. I felt a slight stirring in my loins at this erotic situation.
Ahmet asked me to stand against the white backdrop. “Take off your socks please,” He said. “Such white skin.” “ You will make a good model for us I think.”
I blushed and again felt Mo press against my buttock. My cock stirred more and I was aware that my erection was showing. If they noticed they said nothing. As quickly as it had begun, I was asked to dress and Mo wrapped his towel round himself again.
“Would you like to come and join our meeting tomorrow – Monday,” He said.
In my mind, I thought that strange as Sarah came on a Tuesday but I was highly eroticised and I didn’t exactly know why. Something secret was going on and Sarah was part of it. I remembered her saying if I knew what she was like, I would not want to be with her but I was excited and I had a feeling if it was something naughty, I would want to be with her more.
I said my goodbyes and left. Though I saw Sarah at school the following day, I said nothing about joining the photography group.
That afternoon, I made my way along to the shop. It was still open and trading when I arrived but I was ushered in by Ahmet like a long lost friend.
“You must be feeling quite grubby after a long day, why don’t you have a shower in the back shop,” He said. “If you are modelling you must be fresh so make sure you are clean.”
“How kind,” I thought.
I showered and dried then put my school uniform back on. By the time I finished the shop was closing as it was 5.00 pm. Ali appeared so there was the three of us.
“Some of our other members will be joining us in a few minutes and we will be talking about the ways to photograph the human body,” Said Ali.
At that some faces appeared at the shop door and five older men came in. I would put them in their forties. All were Asian.
Behind them, the young Turkish looking boy of about 15 came in and introduced himself to me. “My name is Osman and I have come to model at the same time as you.” “I have done lots of modelling for the group since I was 12 and I love doing it.” “I think you will too!”
I immediately liked him. His white teeth were dazzling and though he was quite well built he had a slight softness which I found almost attractive. He wore a school uniform too but I did not recognise the badge.
Everyone took seats and all had cameras. Some on tripods and some hand held.
I was introduced and it was announced that they should take it easy with me as I was new. I stood in the bright light. Ali immediately stripped to the waist and stood in track suit bottoms only. At that, Mo also entered in a pair of white shorts and a vest and gave me a wave.
As I stood, I was told to act naturally and they started clicking. Instructions were shouted to Osman and I and he did everything naturally.
He was asked to undo my tie for me and I his and then to unbutton my shirt and remove it. I did the same to him. We would stop and pictures would be taken then we continued until we were both in underwear. Osman had briefs that looked a little out of date by my standard but I was aware that his cock was hard. As soon as that happened, mine started to grow in spite or, or perhaps because of the attention. He stood in the same position Mo had the previous day, behind me with his cock sticking into my buttock. One of the men, a tall guy, got up and came across to adjust us and while he did, he adjusted the front of my shorts, putting his fingers into the leg area to pull them slightly down. His fingers touched my hard cock and then my balls and my prick jumped. He then put his hand completely in and adjusted my erection.
“Help him Osman,” He said.
Osman came round and stood to face me. He pulled my cock out completely and in one swift move knelt in front of me and swallowed my cock. I staggered back and looked at all the faces. All were engrossed and snapping. Excitement overwhelmed me and I gripped Osman’s head to push him further on to my cock. That was the signal and all around me men were dropping trousers and cocks were withdrawn. Eight hard adult cocks were around us. While Ahmet kept snapping, the men all came around us and started to feel us both. I could feel a hard cock on my bottom and Osman was happily slurping between three cocks including mine.
I was completely stripped and Osman and I asked politely to lie on the mattress. Osman had hardly let me go and was sucking me as much as he could. My cock was over 6 inches so would have seemed large to him. I think the foreskin also excited him as he rolled it round in his mouth. A man offered me his cock and I took it in my mouth. The sensation was wonderful. I stroked his hairy balls. I was lying down with Osman sucking my cock on all fours with his little bum in the air. Mo stepped forward and said something in Arabic. Osman nodded. Mo then grabbed a small tube and started to insert his fingers into Osman’s bum hole using the contents. Osman writhed in pleasure moaning all the time. Mo then lubricated his monster cock, pulled a condom on and lubricated again. I could not believe what was happening.
Osman rolled on to his back and lifted his legs as Mo knelt between them. Mo pulled me round and asked me to watch. His cock stood stiff at the entrance to Osman’s arse and I felt sure it would never enter. Then the head disappeared. Within two to three minutes, all of Mo was in Osman and my fingers were caressing the stiff cock as it rode. One of the 40 year old men came and lifted me. He rolled a condom on to me and bent to offer me his arse. I didn’t need a second telling. I was going to fuck.
He knelt doggy fashion and I was in him without any delicacy. He gasped as I hammered his hole while holding his hips. I noticed Ali watching as he pointed to himself as if to say “Me next.”
I gripped the man under me and wanked as I fucked. Ali came over and asked to replace him and soon, without even changing condoms, I was in Ali. I lay with Ali partly on top of me facing upwards and hammering his arsehole. All around me were the others including Mo and Osman who watched and wanked.
I screamed, “I’m can’t hold it, I’m going to cum!”
Like a signal, a downpour of cum started as in turn, everyone shot their load over Ali and I. This was new to me and as some went in my mouth I swallowed without thinking and went over the edge screaming.
Never in my life did I orgasm as I did. Ali’s jet of thin cum arced back and landed on my face too and little Osman knelt so shot on my neck and face. In the haze I could see Ahmet filming the whole event and I realised I was now a porn star!!
Little Osman, knelt, licking the cum off me which I found most odd but he seemed to relish.
“Well trained is Osman,” Said Ahmet, and everyone laughed.
“Do you like the girls too” He asked me?
“Until 30 minutes ago I thought I only liked girls,” I spluttered.
“Good,” He said, “Come back tomorrow and watch more fun.”
My mind suddenly turned to Sarah and I realised I was going to see her having sex. Even having just cum, my cock started to grow.
“This one looks like a good recruit,” Said Ali as he pointed at my cock rising yet again!
The following day at school I saw Sarah. She looked as beautiful as ever and I couldn’t even begin to think that she might be doing the sort of things I had been – even though I hoped she would. The thought of her handling my cock brought a rush of blood that only thinking of our ageing maths teacher managed to suppress.
Whether Sarah was going to be there or not, my cock spent the day rising and falling at the drop of a hat and, at the end of school day it took me all my time not to rush straight round there. I decided to play it cool and arrive once everyone was in place and whatever was going to happen, was happening.
I arrived just before 5.00pm and found the shop door locked. It took some hammering before I saw Mo’s head pop round the back door. He nodded and disappeared, arriving back a few minutes later wearing shorts, trainers and a t-shirt. It was obvious to me, he had been naked when he looked round.
“We thought you had chickened out,” He said.
“I was nervous but decided I had to come,” I lied.
“O.K. you go and shower and just leave your clothes off as everyone else is naked anyway,” He replied.
My cock was already on the rise as I rushed to the shower. Once clean, I ventured into the back room and found myself at the back of around 15 guys of all ages and all with varying coloured skin. It was dark but the central area was very well lit and I could see naked flesh on the mattress. Mo caught my arm and pushed my hand on to his massive hard cock.
“This is going up Leslie,” He said.
“Leslie,” I asked in a puzzled way.
He nodded to the illuminated action and I saw a stunning blonde girl of about 16 being fucked by Rajiv, a 20 year old Indian boy who had a fabulous body. His tight buttocks were pumping up and down as her white flesh was wrapped round his body.
“You can have the other girl if you want,” He said.
I look alongside Leslie and saw Sarah on her knees with her back to me being fucked by a guy of about 45, doggy fashion. He was pumping at her and I realised that all the sexual expletives I could hear were emanating from her mouth.
“That’s it, fuck me harder.” “God I love your black cock in me.” “Jeesus I’m going to cum soon, just keep fucking me!”
“Come on,” Said Mo, let’s party.
I realised that with luck, I could get up behind Sarah without her recognising me. Mo and I approached and I tapped the older guy as I pulled a condom on my cock. Mo stretched one over his monster and asked Rajiv to move over. Both moved swiftly.
As Sarah started to turn to see who was there, I gently swivelled her head back to face forward and whispered, “I’m going to give you the fuck of your life.”
“Oh yes, please.” She groaned.
What I didn’t tell her is that it was going to be the fuck of my life too – the first one. My cock, at just under 7 inches was bigger than Rajiv’s so I pressed it against her opening and it started to slide in quite easily. She was soaking wet. Within a minute, I was in her to the hilt and started to fuck. Once again she started to scream the same words she had used with Rajiv.
“God that’s big – fuck me please!”
I held her shoulders and started to pump. The only thing stopping an instant orgasm was the presence of 14 or so wanking guys around me. I held her buttock open and eased my cock into her moist vagina from the back and she was loving it. “I was fucking Sarah!”
This was beyond my wildest dreams and I felt I should do as much as I could before she realised it was me, in case she disapproved. I pulled out and went down between her legs to lick her. At the same time I flipped her on to her back and immediately opened her legs wide so she couldn’t see my face as I stuck my tongue well up into her lubricated channel. All the time she whimpered and screamed and swore and writhed.
I saw her eyes were closed to I quickly moved up to lie on top of her face to face and implanted my cock once more up to the hilt. I took her right breast in my mouth and started to lick around the stiff nipple, moving on to the left one and then cupping them both together.
“I’m cumming, “She screamed, as I realised I was heading in the same direction.
Two older guys stood at our heads looking down and masturbating. I knew what was coming. As she reached orgasm, her eyes opened and she looked straight at me. There was a moment of puzzlement, then disbelief before the wave hit her and I started to pump my cum into her. Wetness hit our faces as the two men emptied their balls on to us. I was acquiring a taste for this as I looked up and opened my mouth slightly to catch some of the jets firing out of our dark skinned audience. I wondered how many of them had children our age.
“JON!!!!”
Hearing my name jolted me back to the presence.
“What the fuck,” She shouted!
“What A fuck,” I replied.
She started laughing. “You can say that again!”
I kissed her fully on the mouth and put my tongue down her throat. The taste of cum mixed with the taste of Sarah. Already my cock was moving slowly upwards and I was still inside her.
When I pulled back, she said,” I do this because I love sex, so this does not make us anything but a couple who love fucking.”
“Suits me,” I said.
She laughed again as I heard Mo scream. He was cumming and pulled his cock out of Leslie, ripped off the condom and stood over her. Without thinking I dived over and put my mouth in line with his cock as the strong jet of thin cum fired and missed my mouth. It hit my cheeks, then my hair, before I managed a full jet into my mouth! I then wrapped my mouth over his cock and started to suck him as he continued to cum. I figured he must have squirted around 9 or 10 times and I swallowed what I could to an applause from around us and a disbelieving Sarah.
“You are ambidextrous,” She said!
“Not quite the right word, “I replied, “But it’ll do.”
Once everyone realised I knew Sarah, they wanted me to show my dexterity. Ali, the 18 year old walked to the front and started to suck my semi-limp cock as Sarah watched. Osman appeared holding his little cut dick in his hand and the pair of them had me hard in seconds. Ali stood in front of me, I kneeled and took his solid rod in my mouth and sucked it. I felt Osman at the rear and had a feeling I knew what might be coming. His little fingers rubbed something into my butt hole and then I felt a finger insert followed by something small, but bigger than a finger. Osman was fucking me. It didn’t hurt! It felt odd but it didn’t hurt. I thought of Mo and wondered if I could ever make it to take him.
Osman rolled me on to my side and fucked me lying sideways and Leslie was brought over. She was a year older than Sarah and had long blonde hair and bigger breasts. She lay on her back and pointed for me to enter her. My cock still had the full condom on it and I withdrew from Osman and as she lay on her back with her legs open, and in full view of Sarah, I fucked her. Sarah was busily sucking Ali anyway. At this point, I felt Osman return to the job in hand and start to fuck me. The entire group walked forward and watched us, cocks in hand.
I wasn’t quite ready to cum but as the first jet of warm cum landed on me, the build up started. By the third, I was almost there and by the seventh or eighth, I heard Osman grunt as he emptied his load in my arse and I fired mine into Leslie. Still the cum sprayed over us and by the time I pulled out I must have looked a sorry state. A full condom dwindling on my cock and my entire face and back covered in semen. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ahmed zoom in on me with his video camera but I was past caring.
I insisted on walking Sarah home. She confessed to a level of debauchery that almost had my sore cock swelling again. We became inseparable friends and also insatiable members of the “photography club.” Over the next few years we enjoyed sex in so many guises that it would take too long to explain. Our videos paid Ahmet handsomely, I am sure and he did give us gifts and money for meals out which we enjoyed. We did it for the sex.
I am 26 now and Sarah and I have moved on. We have been married for 4 years and have no children. Our swinging lifestyle and performance level has made us very popular and I can’t see any way of it changing in the foreseeable future.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
KINGSTON PARK
Kingston Park
glory hole/gay/inc/threesome/anal/oral/teen
A young boy accidentally discovers the delights of a glory hole in his local park. Over the years of his sexual development he uses it as his base to have some unusual encounters with strangers, people he knows and even his own Uncle.
**************
Martin sat quietly in his own little space. He could hear the sounds of people passing by outside and children laughing in the nearby playground. He knew this space well. He discovered it when he was 14, some 12 years ago while playing with some friends. He remembered the day well. Now, some 12 years later this little space had given him a great deal of excitement and pleasure and, in this medium sized town in the West Midlands of England, it had also given him some surprises.
He looked around. It was getting a little grubby through neglect and had an odour which he found quite stimulating. He was on his own and the world was passing him by outside but he liked these quieter moments, moments of anticipation.
Kingston Park was slightly to the edge of the town. It wasn’t the biggest park in town, nor the tidiest. That privilege went to Queen Victoria Park which had a lake with boats in summer. It even had flower gardens and a bandstand. No, Kingston Park was a little adrift of the town centre and a little wilder too. Quite a lot of couples walked through it in the twilight and even courting couples used the car parks on its perimeter for late night sessions. There was a secluded wooded area which was frequented in the warmer months by a sprinkling of gays. None of these activities were enough to concern the authorities as they were low key. This was probably the reason that Martin’s little space had been left untouched. It was in the part of the park which was locked at night.
Kingston Park had a large toilet block near the entrance with facilities for both sexes. It was clean and well looked after though without a regular attendant. It could be quite interesting in the daytime with 10 urinals and 6 cubicles. There was nothing specific about it, only that from time to time you could walk in and find someone playing with themselves at the urinals. In fact Martin had been lucky there a number of times. The real gem was deeper into the park where the original toilets were. The ladies toilets were rarely used and did not have soap or even toilet paper. Any ladies with an eye for hygiene would make the 5 minute walk to the main gate. Attached and equally well hidden were the gents toilets. There were 3 urinals and 2 cubicles with floor to ceiling doors. The first cubicle was at the end of the short row of urinals and, with the help of hole in the door meant that the occupant could see clearly down the urinals and to the main entrance beyond. The real treasure was that the dividing wall between the cubicles was made of a thin but sturdy material which looked and felt like, but wasn’t asbestos. It had been attached in sheets and bracketed together. Some time in the past, one bracket had come loose and someone had engineered an oval hole about 4-5 inches around. When the toilet had been painted sometime in the distant past, the lazy painters, had painted neatly around and through the hole making it look at though it belonged there. This is where Martin sat.
In 1992 Martin had been playing football with two other school friends. They discovered the toilet when they went to hide behind it to have a pee. It seemed logical to do it inside. They then explored the cool building and when they all went inside the only open cubicle, they looked down, saw the hole but also an eye looking at then. It winked! All three ran!
Later that night, as Martin lay in bed, he got to thinking about the toilet and the eye.
“Why would someone be locked in a toilet cubicle, looking through a hole into the next one when someone was doing the toilet? They would surely see the other person’s cock.”
Martin felt his own cock stir. Looking at someone having a pee with their cock in their hand had stimulated something in him. He stroked his 5 inch cock to full erection and gently pulled the foreskin back to expose his pink head. He had just recently discovered “the feeling,” and within the last few weeks a little drizzle of milky liquid had started to trickle out afterwards. He knew what it was. It just worried him that, while all his friends laughed and joked and spent time pursuing the girls at school, he really wanted to be with his mates playing football or going to the shopping mall to buy cd’s. Anyway, his excitement was brought to a swift climax as he thought of himself looking at an unidentifiable man pissing and then stroking his cock when he finished while Martin watched him without his knowledge.
The following Saturday, Martin found himself without his two mates. One was taken to buy some new clothes by parents and the other had found another “love of his life.” He found himself once more at Kingston Park. It was a glorious day in early June and he had his t-shirt and football shorts on as he wondered down to the same area as the previous week. What Martin didn’t know, is that the Kingston Park secondary toilets were well used by the locals. It was mainly a haunt for the bisexuals – the married men, whose wives were in the nearby shopping mall and they had suggested to their wives that they would be taking a walk in the park.
Seeing little activity at the early hour of noon, Martin walked in. The toilets were empty and he walked into the second cubicle and sat down with his shorts at his ankles. His cock sprung up immediately, even with no one there, and he absent-mindedly stroked himself. He heard someone come into the cubicle and stand as if to pee. It hadn’t even crossed Martin’s mind that others might have the same idea as him. All he saw was the bottom half of someone’s legs as they stood at the toilet bowl. He leant forward slightly to get a better look assuming the other person would not see him too easily in the restricted light. He saw a cock!!! It was big!!!
Martin’s breath came in short gasps and he leaned further forward.
“My God what a big cock.”
He couldn’t guess the size but assumed it to be nearly twice his but it was thick too.
“It’s growing in the man’s hand! It’s hard! God, maybe he’ll wank himself and I’ll get to see!”
Little did he know he was about to get even more that that. The man turned to let his cock face the hole. Martin thought that he was really lucky that he had decided to do that.
Then the man walked slightly forward so that he was just an inch or two from the hole and Martin saw everything. He could see the foreskin slightly pulled back, the slit in the end, a little bubble of clear liquid at the end, and dark hairs coming out of the man’s fly front along with his cock. The cock came straight through the hole and curved upwards into Martin’s space. He gasped and just looked.
The cock stuck obscenely upwards and pulsed like some living thing. The liquid bubble dripped off the end. It then pulled back slightly and pushed back in again, then again. Martin began to get the idea and tentatively touched the tip with one finger, causing the pre-cum to lift upwards as he lifted his finger. He then gripped the big head with two fingers and gently stroked it.
A disembodied voice said,” For Christ’s sake grip it firmly and wank it!”
Following on, he though he heard the voice say,” Stick it in your mouth and suck it.”
“Suck it? How could he suck someone’s pee stick?”
He gripped it firmly and started to wank as thought it was his own. This wonderful big brute had veins with hot blood in them and he could actually put two hands end to end to wank. The thing is, it was all his. It was in his locked cubicle and he could play with it. He was almost hyperventilating with excitement. He stuck the tip of his tongue out and touched the tip. The stuff tasted salty but not unpleasant.
“Yes. Yes, suck it,” Said the disembodied voice.
Without even thinking, Martin’s mouth went straight over the head and down as far as he could go.
“Watch your teeth,” the voice yelped.
Martin retracted them and started to bob up and down. This was good! Suddenly the man withdrew and an empty hole faced him. A finger appeared and tapped it. Martin though he had to go down and listen but the finger them came straight through and wiggled. Martin guessed that it was an invitation.
He pulled his shorts fully down and lifted himself up a little on his toes to put his cock through.
The heard the voice say, “Christ, it’s a kid.!
His cock stayed there untouched for a minute and he wasn’t sure what to do. Suddenly a warm feeling enveloped it and the head started to tickle. It was like nothing he had ever experienced. His cock was like iron as he found himself thrusting in time with the movement on the other side. Suddenly his knees buckled and a familiar warm feeling washed over him. The difference was the intensity. Martin almost blacked out with fireworks dancing in front of his eyes. His back shuddered, his head went warm and his cock thrusted. Something forced its way up his entire cock length to the tip.
The guy shouted, “Yes,” so Martin knew he had delivered something into his mouth.
The warm feeling left and as Martin’s cock once more was left stiff and suspended in air, he felt another warm feeling on it, like something dripping. When it finished, he pulled his cock back through and found it covered in cum – man’s cum. There was just so much of it running off the tip and up to his lightly haired balls. As the man dressed and left, Martin played with the cum, imagining it was his. He even licked some and was surprised that it wasn’t too bad – a bit like the stuff he had tasted earlier. He had some tissue in his pocket and wiped the remainder off before leaving, feeling slightly weak and knowing that this place was going to be like a magnet in future.
He left the toilet and left the park without waiting or looking round. Feeling slightly on edge, he headed home and thought a lot about what had happened. He felt it was wrong, at least until the early evening when, sitting in his room watching television, his cock started to rear again and Martin realised he was going back.
**********
School was really busy all week and, as the park was not really on his way home, he didn’t have much chance to go again until the following Saturday. This time he made up a story that he was going for a burger with friends to allow him to get there earlier. His parents didn’t really mind as his mum had some shopping to do and his dad was meeting some mates for a drink in the local pub to plan some five a side football match. It hadn’t really occurred to him that later might have been better, but at least it gave him a chance to really do some reconnaissance while it was quiet. It was during this quiet period that he realised the other cubicle was where he wanted to be. He could watch who came in and who went out and also, if he was bored, he could see guy’s cocks peeing at the stalls.
There wasn’t much activity, just a few people coming, peeing and going but Martin loved looking at all the cocks and different sizes. One guy actually wanked himself off without knowing he was being watched. A real turn on for Martin was when one of the older boys from school who he really fancied, came in for a pee and he saw his cock really clearly. The lad was in football shorts and pulled them down to pee showing Martin his balls, hair and everything. Martin almost came!
A younger boy came into the cubicle and sat down to pee. Martin didn’t really do anything. He sat and looked carefully through. He could see the young boy leaning forward to look through the hole. He was obviously just curious. Martin sat slightly back so that his semi-erect cock could be seen hanging between his legs. Looking carefully through, he saw the young boy’s cock start to rise until it was fully upright. It looked about 3-4 inches with a little tight foreskin which stayed tightly round the top. He had absolutely no hair at all so Martin figured he was about 10. Martin stood up so that his was prominently on display and the young boy looked through the hole. Following the lead from the previous week, Martin stuck his cock through. It stayed there for just a minute then he felt the cool fingers playing with it. His skin was pulled back and forth and Martin started to float again. He then pulled back and tapped the hole. The boy looked down. His pretty blue eyes and blonde hair were visible. He then stood up and with a little difficulty, got his little cock through the hole. Martin sucked on it immediately. He heard a little gasp.
As he sucked quite happily he heard movement outside and a man’s voice saying, “Ricky, are you going to be much longer in there?”
The cock was withdrawn, pants pulled up and the little boy skittered out of the toilet just as Martin heard the man saying “Kids, what are they like?”
He heard another voice respond, “I know what you mean.”
It sounded a little familiar but Martin was in such a rush to smarten himself and sit back down, just as the cubicle was filled with the new stranger.
The procedure of the previous week started with the man just sitting there with his trousers down and his hands gently covering up what mattered. Martin did the same. He was aware that some men might not want to be involved with such a young boy so he waited for a signal before exposing himself.
He became aware that the man’s cock was rising under his hands. He waited still. The man pulled his hands away and a beautiful male organ sprang into site. This cock was about 7 inches long, skin slid back as it grew and the man was quite hairy around the balls. The balls themselves were soft hanging and large. The man was obviously not concerned that it was a young person next to him who had few pubic hairs, little white Y-fronts and white football shorts at his ankles. He stroked his big cock up and down then tapped for Martin to put his cock through. Martin stood up and did so immediately. The man sucked like he was trying to empty Martin’s dick immediately. This man was slightly younger than the one the previous week and Martin could feel the light bristle of his chin as he sucked his cock and then rubbed the head around his lips.
The feelings were rushing around Martin’s head and he felt slightly giddy with the excitement. His balls had slipped through the hole too and the man was gently kneading then he licked them and took both into his mouth, along with Martin’s cock. This was just so good! He stopped and Martin withdrew and was about to stick his face down to let the man see him better but the big beautiful man cock came through the hole. It sat there straight as a die. The big head was exposed and the foreskin partly retracted. Veins stood out all the way down the sides and it was just so thick.
Martin licked the head and heard the man groan. He pulled back the skin and then sucked the full head. He bobbed up and down just on the head trying not to use his teeth. He then held it and looked at it and decided to see how much he could swallow. He opened his mouth and took about three inches in before it hit the back of his throat. He heard the man groan some more. He tried and managed to pull the man’s balls through the hole too. The hole was almost big enough and with a bit of effort, the balls plopped through. He licked them feeling the hair on his tongue. He licked the length of the cock and he gripped and stroked it up and down as he did so.
As he concentrated on the task in hand, he vaguely heard the man say something but wasn’t quite sure so he kept going. The cock went even harder and a jet of cum sprayed out of the end. After the initial shock, Martin decided not to waste it so he went to put his mouth over but the second jet hit him full on the face. A third hit his cheeks just as his mouth went over the end and a further three spurts filled his mouth. It was swallowed before he could work out if he liked it or not. It was at that moment, Martin realised he loved cum. It was dripping off his face and he stood up to remove it with the tissues he had brought.
Obviously, as he heard the man dress, he wasn’t going to be helped to cum so he thought he would find out how good looking the guy was by waiting to watch him as he washed his hands and left. As the man flushed and left Martin put his eye to the little hole in the door and watched. His uncle came into view!
Martin pulled back in a panic. Was his uncle there too, looking for him? How did he know? Then the realisation dawned on him. The hot man with the big cock who he had just sucked off was his uncle Jim, his dad’s younger brother! Better still, his uncle didn’t know. The fright turned to questions in Martin’s head. Was his uncle gay or was he just randy. Did he like boys? Did he fancy Martin’s friends? Then Martin realised his cock was stiff again. He couldn’t leave anyway so thought he would wait a little longer.
Martin was shocked. He hadn’t considered fancying his uncle but there was an excitement that he knew a secret which no one else did. It dawned on him that perhaps there were more people in this town with a similar secret and the little hole in the door, along with his bigger brother in the wall might be the key to finding them.
When Martin returned home, his dad was reading the newspaper.
“When is Uncle Jim coming to visit again dad,” he asked.
“Oh I think Aunt Wendy and him are coming round next week for tea,” was the answer.
“I must keep an eye on him,” thought Martin.
********************
Martin decided that perhaps he should vary the day of his day visits to Kingston Park so see if he could find others with a similar hobby to him.
On the following Wednesday, school finished early, something about teacher training. Martin had taken a change of clothing with him. An older man left the toilet as he approached and walked away without looking back. The park was much quieter but as school was out, there were a number of pupils on their way home or just wandering about in small groups. He slipped into the toilet and changed into his jeans and t-shirt hiding his school bag, with his school clothes, out of sight of the hole.
He didn’t have long to wait before someone came in and stood having a pee. Martin loved to watch guys stroking their cocks as they peed. There was a steady procession for about 20 minutes before a guy in his early 30’s came in with his toddler son and went into the cubicle. The little lad needed to pee and the dad was helping him. Martin sat still and didn’t move. After the lad had finished, he noticed that father’s eye looking through. Then he sat down with a pair of track suit bottoms at his feet. The little boy was busy playing with the toilet roll holder (which had no paper) and the father started to stroke himself. Martin was completely flabbergasted and stayed still. This was wildly more than he wanted to do. The little lad who could have been no more than 2 or 3 was wondering round in the confined space and actually leaned over to squeeze the tip of his dad’s cock at one time, more out of curiosity than anything else. The guy actually let him. Martin hadn’t even got hard!
He tapped the hole and Martin wandered if he should. The guy’s tapping became impatient so Martin stood up and stuck his now semi-erect cock through, straight into a waiting mouth. This guy sucked well. Martin stood enjoying the sensations. The mouth came off and the guy started to wank Martin. He felt little fingers and realised the guy was letting his little son play with Martin too.
“This is one kinky bastard,” Martin thought. Martin pulled his cock back through.
Without warning, the guy stood up and pushed a 6 inch cock through to Martin. Martin may have had principles but a stiff cock is a stiff cock and after thinking for about 30 seconds, he swallowed the cock in one gulp. He held it firmly in one hand and started sucking. From next door, he could here the sounds of an impatient toddler asking when they were going and an equally impatient dad reaching climax. Martin was so engrossed in what was happening that when the rush of spunk hit the back of his throat, he had to swallow to stop choking. He pulled his mouth off just in time to take three hard jets straight in the face. The guy pulled back quickly and was dressed and out in under one minute leaving Martin dripping cum. Martin loved the feeling and decided to leave it dripping just as the next guy came in.
This guy looked to be in his late thirties and wearing a suit. Perhaps he was a sales rep or something of that ilk. This guy wasn’t wasting time either. Once he realised it was a young boy next door, his cock was through in a flash. This one was a monster. Martin wasn’t too good at sizes but he figured it had to be over 9 inches and really thick as it struggled with the width of the hole. Martin knew what had to happen and he started wanking the guy with a vengeance not giving him time to withdraw. The guy tried to pull back but Martin held on and was rewarded with his next splatter of cum. This load was thicker. The first squirt was copious and almost lazy compared to the urgency of the previous guy. It hit his face with a resounding “splatt” and was followed by two more slightly weaker jets. This thicker cum just sat on his face and moved really slowly down towards Martins mouth. As the guy was leaving, Martin was laying back with his cock in hand enjoying the slow journey of the cum towards his mouth and dripping on to his balls. Martin’s smaller jet of cum squirted to mix with the rest and he lay back for a moment before tidying to leave.
********
This pattern continued and Martin made a once weekly visit to the toilet over the next year. His school and home pattern didn’t allow too frequent visits but perhaps this was why in all the time, no one had seen him or recognised him and he had been able to enjoy his quiet pleasure. His fascination with cum continued and the ability to suck it or let it spray over him, he found really exciting. In the year (well 4 months really as the toilet was locked over the Winter months) Martin didn’t see anyone he knew though he saw his father leaving the park one Saturday as he was heading in. He managed to avoid being seen.
The next Spring came round and Martin checked the toilets regularly to see if they were open. Easter came and they were still closed and a busy April meant it was almost May before he called in again. He had been keeping in touch with his friends, none of whom had suspected his little pleasure. Both of them now had girlfriends so he often found himself on his own – such as this Sunday.
He tried to wear as little as he could to make stripping and dressing quick and easy and today was a warm Spring day so Martin had on his Manchester United strip. He slipped in and found the second cubicle already occupied. He quickly sat down and pulled down his shorts. He couldn’t make much out next door but could see some dark blue trousers at someone’s ankles. The guy seemed to have a white shirt on and there was some kind of jacket on the back of the door. Martin waited.
It didn’t take long before he saw the rising cock and he leaned forward for a better look. The guy stroked up and down until he reached full size. It looked around 7 inches long and circumcised. This made the head look bigger than it was. The guy tapped and Martin put his cock through, straight into a warm mouth. It was wonderful and this guy knew what he was doing. His balls were pulled through and his 5 inches were throbbing and stiff. His cock was suddenly alone, and then he felt the guy stroking it all over. It was a wonderful sensation, almost like it was being massaged in oil. The guy’s hands were all over his cock and he felt weird sensations. He then felt a little pressure and then assumed he was back in the guy’s mouth. This time his grip was great – really tight. Martin was loving it, and it didn’t take long before he felt he was going to blow. By now he was beginning to shoot quite impressively. It boiled from the bottom of his balls and erupted.
“He’s going to taste that,” he thought.
When Martin subsided, he pulled his cock back to find a condom full of cum on the end of it. It dawned on him. He had just fucked someone! This brought a whole new dimension to glory hole sex. The guy begged him to pass the condom back, which he did. The guy then emptied the contents into his hand and started to wank himself. It didn’t take long before jets of cum sprayed into the air in long arcs and landed on the floor. The guy cleaned up and Martin, as usual decided to wait till he went so he could have a look. The toilet flushed and Martin watched as a policeman in full uniform headed out of the toilet.
“Is there no end to this town’s secrets,” he thought.
Without giving the reader a blow by blow account (so to speak) of Martin’s experiences, I will jump on for a couple of months to a Saturday in early August. A now 14 year old Martin was in position one Saturday afternoon in his favourite jeans and t-shirt ensemble (it was nicely anonymous) when he heard someone enter. His heart stopped when Rick, his best friend who was meant to be in town with his girlfriend, entered.
“Oh God! I’ll bet she’s outside waiting for him to go to the toilet. Please don’t come into a cubicle :if he recognises me I’m dead.”
Rick was the school heartthrob. He was almost 15, 5 feet and 7 inches, a well built body and wonderful blonde hair. His looks were stunning in the Mark Lester / Chris Atkins sort of way. The girls adored him and he had more than one on a string. His prowess even at 15 was legendary.
Rick came into the cubicle. Whether Rick needed to have a crap, needed a pee and was shy or knew about the place, Martin didn’t know. He pulled down his jeans and sat on the seat. Martin sat as far back as he could with his hands firmly between his legs. He thought he heard Rick pee. He then saw Rick take some tissue from his pocket and seemed to wipe his cock. Martin was dying to look as he had never seen Rick’s cock in all their years of friendship. Rick then leaned forward in a quizzical fashion as thought to say “What’s that!”
Martin sat rigidly. Rick sat still and did nothing.
Martin felt his cock stir.
“Oh no, please stay down!”
It rose. In an effort to cover it more, his hand slipped and the dick sprung up in recoil before he quickly pushed it back.
Rick had seen it because he moved forward and pushed his head closer to the hole. Martin pulled further back. Rick sat back too.
“Thank God,” thought Martin.
Then nothing happened. Just silence. Martin edged forward to look and saw a stiff cock sticking up between Rick’s legs being gently massaged. The cock was as attractive as its owner. It was easily 2 inches longer than Martin’s, skin slipping back gently, two beautiful soft balls hanging between his legs and a patch of blonde/red hair above. Not that Martin was looking, of course!
Martin’s heart was thumping. If Rick realised that he knew the person in the next cubicle then the full macho act would come into play. He had to wait for Rick to make a move. Rick stood up and showed his full glory. Martin could see what impressed the girls. This cock was magnificent. Martin tapped the hole. It slid through. Martin just looked at it. His straight friend’s cock just inches away. He caressed it gently but judging from the thrusting movements, it was too gentle. Martin swallowed the cock and started sucking. He heard the gasp from the other side. He was determined to give Rick a blow job to remember. He could hear the gasps of encouragement as he sucked expertly up and down. Rick suddenly stopped and pulled back, obviously on the verge.
As he withdrew, Martin immediately stuck his cock through to fill the space. He wanted Rick to hold it. It took a minute or two but eventually he felt Rick’s strong hands grip him and start to wank. This went on for about 4 minutes before he was left with an unattended cock sticking through the hole. As he went to withdraw, Rick’s hands gripped him and pulled him back and the warmth of his mouth covered the cock. Martin almost came immediately but thought better of it. The session was slow and enjoyable. When Rick had finished sucking, Martin sat back down. There was a moment of shuffling then his cock started to come through again. It had a condom over its entire length.
“He wants to fuck me,” thought Martin. “I can’t – can I?”
Martin decided to try. He had no lubrication except for that on the condom. He licked his finger and rubbed some spit on his hole, then he pressed his small bum against the tip of the cock and started to push. Nothing happened! Rick pushed and the tip of the condom slipped in. This was going to be a slow process. It took about 15 minutes before 3-4 inches had entered Martin. It was a little painful but the thought of the cock owner kept Martin going. At 4 inches it was obvious that it was as far as the cock was going and Rick started to fuck.
“I may not have done this before, but I think he has,” thought Martin.
The sensations got better and soon Rick was fucking quite firmly. Suddenly, he stopped, then pushed once, twice, then three times. Martin could feel the pumping and knew Rick’s juice was pumping into him. He looked down a saw that a trickle of cum was coming out of his own cock and he hadn’t even touched it! This was really something, being fucked for the first time and by a straight friend from school who certainly wouldn’t be doing it if he knew who was on the other side of the hole. Rick withdrew his wilting cock and dressed rapidly, leaving the toilet with a very guilty look on his face. Martin watched the stunning, well-built boy leave, a warm glow emanating from his tender hole. He slipped into the next cubicle with the intention of wanking himself with the smell of Rick around him. He dropped his trousers once more and started to stroke himself. He looked down, and, discarded on the floor, was the condom. Its load was slowly leaking out of the top. Martin picked it up and pulled the condom over his stiff cock. He started to wank. It took under a minute before a jet of cum shot across spurted into the bubble and joined Ricky’s healthy load. Martin buckled under the intense orgasm and it took his a good few minutes to recover.
He came another two times before he went to bed that night. Never again would Rick’s stories about his prowess with the girls in school mean quite the same. Rick didn’t know it, but Martin was now one of his “girls.”
*********
Martin didn’t see either his Uncle or Rick at the toilet again that year. He was sure their visits were not a one off but as he could usually only make it once per week, the chance of the coincidence of another meeting was going to be difficult. He did see his Uncle in the park the following Summer but he also saw Martin and spoke to him. Both passed on their way, so if he was going in, he had been scared off by meeting Martin.
He had limited successes and, of course, on some visits, he saw no one. Martin kept himself amused watching the cocks on the few people who came in to pee. Sometimes a young guy playing football or just passing, would get randy and relieve himself with a wank. Martin found that almost as erotic as having sex with the guy.
His next memorable encounter was in September of the following year. Martin was reaching 16. After tea one night and with no homework to do, he went out to “meet friends.” As he approached the toilet in the dim of the early evening, he saw two guys talking on a bench across the park. They didn’t seem to pay him any interest so he headed into the toilet and set up camp in his favourite cubicle. He knew he would only have about an hour and, as the park was quiet, figured he might end up just having a wank on his own.
A few minutes later, he heard movement outside and dived to look through the hole but he was not quick enough and someone came in next door. In the fading light, he was still able to see that the guy was quite young, probably in his late twenties. He wondered if it was one of the guys from outside as he was wearing a track-suit bottom similar to his. The guy dropped his pants and started to stroke his cock right away. Martin did the same. A mouth appeared at the hole, so Martin obliged by sticking his 6 inch dick through. It was immediately smothered with the warmth of the mouth. This was heaven! The mouth seemed to be licking up and down then enveloping him. His balls were through and they were getting licked too. The sensation was wonderful and almost as though his cock and balls were being licked at the same time! It was then he realised – they were!
He pulled back quickly and a long, thick cock came through. This was about 7-8 inches long, the skin pulled back to expose a perfect cock head. It curved gently upwards. Martin forgot his concerns and started sucking. This was amazing. He was able to swallow more than half of the meat before beginning to gag. The guy was softly encouraging him. After a few minutes he withdrew and Martin bent forward to have a look when it started through again so he just opened his mouth to receive it. A 6 inch, very thick, circumcised cock came through. Martin started sucking, assuming that the big cock had slipped out and someone else had taken his place. He slurped and slurped. The cock withdrew and suddenly the monster was back.
“There were two guys in there.”
He realised it was the two guys from outside. The cock withdrew and there was silence, then some shuffling and the door opened. He heard a knock at his cubicle door. He opened it gently to be faced by a very attractive 22 year old who suggested he come in and join them.
“No way,” said Martin, “We might get caught.”
“No we won’t,” said the guy. “The park shut 15 minutes ago and we’re the only ones here.” “Don’t worry, we’ll show you how to get out.”
Martin didn’t need a second invitation and dived next door. The guys left the door ajar. The older guy was stripped to the waist with his track-suit at his feet and wearing a jock strap with his cock sticking out. The younger guy was really nice, almost effeminate, with soft blonde hair and skin which matched it. He also had a track-suit which he quickly dropped and revealed his circumcised cock.
“Fuck us both – please,” said the older guy.
This was a surprise to Martin as he was used to older guys wanting to do him. The idea still excited him though. The older guy handed Martin a condom and then rubbed something on his hole. He handed the tube to his friend who did the same. Both just stood alongside each other and bent over exposing two holes to Martin. No further invitation was required and Martin pressed his rigid cock into the older guy first. This was going on in the main part of the toilet. Martin gripped his hips and started to fuck all the way into the guy. He took it without any effort and Martin thrusted like an expert. The guy groaned with delight and after just a few minutes, the younger guy shouted that it was his turn.
Martin just pulled out, moved across and stuck his cock straight in without any preamble. The guy gasped. He was smaller than his friend and Martin found the fuck much more enjoyable. He banged like Hell into the guy who squealed with delight and suddenly sperm shot out of the guys six inch cock without him even touching it. Martin pulled out and stuck his cock straight back in the older guy and hammered away at his hole. It didn’t take long and he came into the guy just as the guy brought himself off.
“You were bloody marvellous,” said the guys in unison. “Any time you’re here on a Tuesday evening, look out for us.” “Everyone wants fucked so it’s great to get someone to fuck us.”
Martin wasn’t going to need a second invitation and the experience was repeated for a number of Tuesdays thereafter.
************
By the time Martin was 17, Kingston Park had a habit of always being on his route to here or route to there. He would visit at least once a week and he never got over the excitement of waiting by the hole expectantly for a cock to come through. Older cocks, black cocks, Asian cocks, boy’s cocks, thick cocks, circumcised cocks; it really didn’t matter to Martin he loved just being a slut and taking them as they came through. One of his favourite things was to take the load of cum on his face and leave it. When the next guy came in, he would suck him till his load joined the first. He would keep this up until the cum was all over his face and dripping on to his chest and balls before rubbing it over his cock and balls and bringing himself to an almighty climax.
The real turn on only happened from time to time. Sparked by his chance encounter with the school heartthrob, Rick and also with his Uncle Jim, he loved having sex with people he recognised in ordinary life but who didn’t know who he was. That feeling of power and knowledge was a great aphrodisiac. Other than the encounters mentioned above, the rest had been mainly people whom he had seen around such as he man who worked in the local bank and was married, another in his thirties whom he has seen shopping with his wife at the local supermarket etc. However there were a few incidents which were almost too close for comfort.
Still calling on the odd Tuesday to meet the gay couple who liked being fucked, Martin made his way on late Autumn Tuesday to wait for them. They didn’t show! This happened frequently as it was not a definite date each week. He decided to wait. The park was very quiet with rain threatening and e definite chill in the air. He heard movement outside and a young lad came in. He stood hesitantly in the main are of the toilet looking at the open cubicle to Martin’s left. Martin recognised the lad. He delivered the weekly free newspaper around the area and couldn’t be much more than 14 – a little young for Martin’s tastes.
“Still,” he thought, “A stiff cock knows no master!”
At that, the boy left.
“Shit,” thought Martin, “There may be no one else this afternoon and I’m as horny as Hell.”
No sooner had the thought passed across his brain and someone else entered quite quickly. Martin stood up and looked, recognising his Uncle and Dad’s younger brother again. His Uncle, by now was about 35 and good looking, but Martin’s heartbeat picked up a pace. This time he knew who it was and was going to push his Uncle Jim to the limit! This guy had a son only 2 years younger than Martin and here he was looking for fresh cock. Martin was just about to sit down when the young paperboy came back into the toilet and stood outside the cubicle.
“Just like the bus service,” he thought, “None for ages then two come along at once!” “Well he’ll just have to wait his turn.”
There was another surprise in store for him, however. He heard a lot of movement outside and couldn’t see what was happening. Suddenly he was aware of two people in the next cubicle and realised his Uncle Jim had taken the boy in with him. Risky at the best of times but Jim was making no attempt to stop Martin from seeing him. He obviously didn’t know it was Martin. He saw Jim kneel down and take the young lad’s jeans down, followed by his little tight white boxers. The cock sprung up to almost right angles to the boy’s smooth stomach and Jim took the cock down and put it in his mouth. He looked at the hole for approval and saw Martin’s eye. He continued to suck and then pushed the boy’s cock to the hole for Martin. The cock came through and Martin swallowed its entire length easily. As he sucked, he saw his Uncle’s cock slip in between the boy’s legs and push back and forth. The boy pulled back and Martin quickly slipped his seven inches through. He felt cold tentative fingers on it, and then he felt firmer fingers cup his balls. A delicate little mouth then swallowed the tip and then most of the length. The boy was sucking him.
This was just too much! When he pulled back, he saw his Uncle fully drop his cotton trousers and white briefs and then turn round on the boy. He took something from his pocket and handed it to the boy then spread something on his hole.
“He wants the lad to fuck him,” Martin thought.
The condom slipped easily over the boy’s five inch cock and Jim bent over. Martin watched as the boy easily slipped into Jim’s arse. It was then that Martin realised this had been a prearranged meet and was probably not the first time. He wondered if the boy was a friend of his cousin, Ray.
The boy gripped Jim’s hips and started to thrust. Jim was in ecstasy! Martin stroked his cock and watched the pale white cock disappear into Jim’s quite hairy hole and suddenly realised he wanted to do it. He hoped that Jim wouldn’t cum. The boy stopped and pulled his cock out. In true porn movie style, he pulled the condom off his cock and started to wank. Jim turned to face him and bent down just as the boy started to spray a fine jet of thin cum. One, two, three the four jets came out with such force that it hit Jim’s face and hair, running quickly down onto his chin and the toilet floor. The little lad dressed quickly and whispered something about “next week” before leaving.
Martin quickly tapped the hole and Jim’s cock came through. He took it easily. The skin was folded back to expose a red head and the cock was rock hard. He pulled the skin back further and gently licked around the head before swallowing the bulbous lump completely. He heard a groan from the other side. Martin gave a lot of sucking pleasure and each time Jim’s cock started to get really firm, he stopped to a groan from the other side. However Martin had something in mind. It was obvious that the Uncle he had sucked off a few years ago had moved on in his need for same sex fun and Martin wanted a bit of the action. He took his mouth off the cock and put his arm through the hole as far as he could. He gripped his Uncle’s bare hips and started to turn him so that his butt was facing the hole. Jim quickly got the idea and started to back on to the hole.
Martin pulled a condom from his pocket and had it on his rigid cock in seconds. He started to push against the already slippery hole and met little resistance since there had been some opening of it just a few minutes before. Jim backed hard on to Martin’s cock and took its full length quite quickly.
“He has done this before,” thought Martin.
Martin started to fuck in time with his Uncle’s movements. The bum hole pushed as Martin thrusted and he heard Jim start to groan on the other side. Martin didn’t care about noise now and was so far gone nothing was going to stop him.
“I’m fucking my Uncle, fucking my Uncle, fucking my Uncle,” was the thought passing through his head in time with his thrusts and it took no more than 3-4 minutes before the cum churned and then forced it’s way out so painfully he thought he was going to pass out. He heard Jim cum on the other side of the partition before both guys separated and collapsed.
The face came down to the hole and tried to look up at Martin, but he kept back just enough.
“Do you come here often on a Tuesday,” he asked?
“Yes,” said Martin.
“OK, I’ll look out for you,” Said Jim.
*********************
So now a few weeks later, Martin sat in the toilet reminiscing on all these events and the incident with his Uncle. He plotted a way of taking things a little further. He had other plans for his Uncle Jim and would wait for the right time to implement them.
Over the next days, he kept looking out for the paperboy but as he didn’t always do his home area, it was about four weeks after the event before he did. When he saw him he had almost finished his round. Martin walked up to him.
“Do you always like sticking your cock up men,” he asked boldly.
The boy’s jaw dropped. “What do you mean,” he said?
“I was in Kingston Park toilets when you were with that man a few weeks ago and you sucked my cock.”
The boy’s face flushed.
“Would you like to have sex with both of us,” he asked?
“Eh…..yes – I would,” the boy responded.
“Do you still deliver his paper,” Martin asked.
When the boy confirmed that he did, Martin developed a plan. He suggested to the boy that he delay delivery the following week until 5.00 pm when he knew his Uncle Jim would be home (he was always in about one hour ahead of his wife), he should hand the paper over and say that he would really like to meet him the following Tuesday evening in Kingston Park toilets after dark and when the park was closed. Martin explained to the boy how to get in once the gate was shut and told him he should tell Jim. He also told the boy to say that he was meeting another young guy there and it would be fun if they all had sex together. He arranged to meet the boy the following Friday to check out what had happened.
The lad was there ahead of Martin and with a broad smile, said that Jim had taken it hook, line and sinker and was horny as Hell for a threesome with two young lads. Martin explained that he would be in the park around 8.00pm which was after dark and the boy should come in around 8.15pm so that they were both ahead of Jim.
Well Tuesday came. Martin had been stiff all afternoon. He got to the toilet shortly after the park closed. It was pretty well sealed and few people could or would go in after dark but the little hole in the fence at the back of the park in a quiet side street allowed Martin his access. There was no one around and he quickly made his way to the toilet. It was almost a blackout in there but the dim glow from surrounding street lights gave enough vision for him to see what was happening. He went in the cubicle and waited.
The lad came in just five minutes later, obviously keen. Martin said, “Hi.”
The young lad said his name was Sean and was really cute. He had a pair of tight faded denims, white t-shirt and a denim jacket. His small frame fitted really tightly into the denims and a small lunch box was visible at the front. Martin felt him and found a very stiff cock. Martin kissed him. The boy was resistant, then his mouth opened to receive Martin’s tongue. Martin didn’t want to take him too far before Jim arrived.
They both heard the footsteps outside and Jim entered. Martin stayed in the darkness of the shadows so that, though Jim could see he was there, he hoped he couldn’t quite make out who it was.
“Hi guys,” He said softly.
“Hi,” both voices said in unison.
“Looking for fun,” Said Jim
“Yes,” both voices said again.
The young lad, who Martin now knew as Sean, moved forward towards Jim and wrapped his hands around his waist. Martin saw his opportunity and stood behind Jim, pressing his rising cock against Jim’s denim clad buttocks. As Sean kissed Jim, Martin’s hands went round to Jim’s front and started to unclip his belt. He then undid the studs on Jim’s fly and let his jeans drop. The shorts went next and Jim’s sizeable uncut cock sprang into Martin’s hands. He nuzzled Jim’s neck and gripped the cock firmly wanking it up and down.
Martin let his own jeans slide down and quickly pushed his cock between Jim’s legs. A gasp of pleasure came from Jim who still faced forward. Martin knew he would have to reveal himself at some time but he wanted to be well past the point of no return when he did. Young Sean had dropped his pants and was kneeling in front of Jim sucking his cock while Martin held it in place for him. His fingers danced along the shaft and entered little Sean’s mouth along with Jim’s cock. Jim pulled his cock out and swivelled round quickly. Martin thought he was to be revealed but Jim dropped to his knees and took Martin’s full shaft into his mouth. He cupped his balls and expertly sucked along the length. Not to be beaten, little Sean scuttled round and shared Martin’s cock with him, licking his balls as he went. As Jim stood up, Martin turned round to expose his hole and Jim took the hint, burying his tongue in Martin’s hole. At that, little Sean asked if anyone had a condom. Martin obliged.
Sean slipped the condom on to his five inch cock and Martin offered him a small tube of lubricant which he quickly applied to Jim’s hole. Jim bent double to allow the young lad to be at the right height and Sean entered him in one quick push without any preamble. Martin again offered Jim his cock so that he had a cock in both ends. Sean’s cock was small but incredibly hard as he fucked the older man while holding his hips.
“Don’t cum,” Warned Martin.
Sean withdrew and Martin quickly wrapped his larger organ in a condom and replaced Sean. He, too, wasted no time in entering Jim and, judging from the sharp intake of breath, Sean’s fucking had not quite loosened Jim up enough for the entry of Martin’s larger and thicker cock. Martin fucked violently, holding Jim in place while he thrusted his large cock in and out of his uncle’s arse. Sean slipped round behind and before Martin knew what was happening, the little runt had stuck his dick up Martin’s rear. It was brick hard and Martin felt it go into him. He lowered his position to make entry easier and all three started a rhythm of fucking. Martin was really close to cumming but had one last pleasure instore.
He pulled his cock out and Sean’s fell out at the same time. He gripped Sean and both went round to Jim who was still kneeling on the ground with his cock in hand. The condoms were pulled off and both boys started wanking into Jim’s face. Jim was in heaven facing the two cocks as they bounced up and down. Sean came first with a spray of thin cum which jetted at least four times straight into Jim’s face and mouth. Sean was still spurting as Martin’s load joined him with a mighty and forceful spurt straight into Jim’s mouth then on to his cheeks. The cum was pouring over Jim’s chin and on to the floor. Martin lifted Jim’s chin and pressed his lips to Jim’s tasting the cum mixture as he kissed him deeply. He felt Jim tense as he shot his own load on to the floor and then slumped.
Little Sean was already dressed and on his way out as Martin started to pull up his jeans. He thought that perhaps he should slip away without being recognised. At that moment Jim looked up as he wiped the cum off his face with tissue and a look of horror crossed his face as the shadowy light lit up Martin.
“Hi Uncle Jim,” Martin said breezily.
“Oh my God,” was the reply.
“You ARE a great fuck,” said Martin. “Want to try me next time?”
Both dressed in silence and as they walked out of the toilet together and Jim tried to make excuses, Martin calmed him and brought him up to speed with their previous encounters. This silenced Jim.
By the time they were on the way towards Jim’s then Martin’s house, they were already making arrangements for the next meeting. This time Martin would be on the receiving end – and he was!
They met from time to time and little Sean popped in for the odd service too but, probably for the best, Martin took a job in Germany which took him away from home so their little relationship lasted only about 6 months.
Kingston Park entrance now boasts a newly refurbished toilet block and the old one is a gardener’s storage shed. The memories are still in Martin’s head and the glory hole days are now of the past. Still Germany has offered Martin a sex life to look forward to rather than back, but nothing will ever take away the erotic memories of Kingston Park.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
glory hole/gay/inc/threesome/anal/oral/teen
A young boy accidentally discovers the delights of a glory hole in his local park. Over the years of his sexual development he uses it as his base to have some unusual encounters with strangers, people he knows and even his own Uncle.
**************
Martin sat quietly in his own little space. He could hear the sounds of people passing by outside and children laughing in the nearby playground. He knew this space well. He discovered it when he was 14, some 12 years ago while playing with some friends. He remembered the day well. Now, some 12 years later this little space had given him a great deal of excitement and pleasure and, in this medium sized town in the West Midlands of England, it had also given him some surprises.
He looked around. It was getting a little grubby through neglect and had an odour which he found quite stimulating. He was on his own and the world was passing him by outside but he liked these quieter moments, moments of anticipation.
Kingston Park was slightly to the edge of the town. It wasn’t the biggest park in town, nor the tidiest. That privilege went to Queen Victoria Park which had a lake with boats in summer. It even had flower gardens and a bandstand. No, Kingston Park was a little adrift of the town centre and a little wilder too. Quite a lot of couples walked through it in the twilight and even courting couples used the car parks on its perimeter for late night sessions. There was a secluded wooded area which was frequented in the warmer months by a sprinkling of gays. None of these activities were enough to concern the authorities as they were low key. This was probably the reason that Martin’s little space had been left untouched. It was in the part of the park which was locked at night.
Kingston Park had a large toilet block near the entrance with facilities for both sexes. It was clean and well looked after though without a regular attendant. It could be quite interesting in the daytime with 10 urinals and 6 cubicles. There was nothing specific about it, only that from time to time you could walk in and find someone playing with themselves at the urinals. In fact Martin had been lucky there a number of times. The real gem was deeper into the park where the original toilets were. The ladies toilets were rarely used and did not have soap or even toilet paper. Any ladies with an eye for hygiene would make the 5 minute walk to the main gate. Attached and equally well hidden were the gents toilets. There were 3 urinals and 2 cubicles with floor to ceiling doors. The first cubicle was at the end of the short row of urinals and, with the help of hole in the door meant that the occupant could see clearly down the urinals and to the main entrance beyond. The real treasure was that the dividing wall between the cubicles was made of a thin but sturdy material which looked and felt like, but wasn’t asbestos. It had been attached in sheets and bracketed together. Some time in the past, one bracket had come loose and someone had engineered an oval hole about 4-5 inches around. When the toilet had been painted sometime in the distant past, the lazy painters, had painted neatly around and through the hole making it look at though it belonged there. This is where Martin sat.
In 1992 Martin had been playing football with two other school friends. They discovered the toilet when they went to hide behind it to have a pee. It seemed logical to do it inside. They then explored the cool building and when they all went inside the only open cubicle, they looked down, saw the hole but also an eye looking at then. It winked! All three ran!
Later that night, as Martin lay in bed, he got to thinking about the toilet and the eye.
“Why would someone be locked in a toilet cubicle, looking through a hole into the next one when someone was doing the toilet? They would surely see the other person’s cock.”
Martin felt his own cock stir. Looking at someone having a pee with their cock in their hand had stimulated something in him. He stroked his 5 inch cock to full erection and gently pulled the foreskin back to expose his pink head. He had just recently discovered “the feeling,” and within the last few weeks a little drizzle of milky liquid had started to trickle out afterwards. He knew what it was. It just worried him that, while all his friends laughed and joked and spent time pursuing the girls at school, he really wanted to be with his mates playing football or going to the shopping mall to buy cd’s. Anyway, his excitement was brought to a swift climax as he thought of himself looking at an unidentifiable man pissing and then stroking his cock when he finished while Martin watched him without his knowledge.
The following Saturday, Martin found himself without his two mates. One was taken to buy some new clothes by parents and the other had found another “love of his life.” He found himself once more at Kingston Park. It was a glorious day in early June and he had his t-shirt and football shorts on as he wondered down to the same area as the previous week. What Martin didn’t know, is that the Kingston Park secondary toilets were well used by the locals. It was mainly a haunt for the bisexuals – the married men, whose wives were in the nearby shopping mall and they had suggested to their wives that they would be taking a walk in the park.
Seeing little activity at the early hour of noon, Martin walked in. The toilets were empty and he walked into the second cubicle and sat down with his shorts at his ankles. His cock sprung up immediately, even with no one there, and he absent-mindedly stroked himself. He heard someone come into the cubicle and stand as if to pee. It hadn’t even crossed Martin’s mind that others might have the same idea as him. All he saw was the bottom half of someone’s legs as they stood at the toilet bowl. He leant forward slightly to get a better look assuming the other person would not see him too easily in the restricted light. He saw a cock!!! It was big!!!
Martin’s breath came in short gasps and he leaned further forward.
“My God what a big cock.”
He couldn’t guess the size but assumed it to be nearly twice his but it was thick too.
“It’s growing in the man’s hand! It’s hard! God, maybe he’ll wank himself and I’ll get to see!”
Little did he know he was about to get even more that that. The man turned to let his cock face the hole. Martin thought that he was really lucky that he had decided to do that.
Then the man walked slightly forward so that he was just an inch or two from the hole and Martin saw everything. He could see the foreskin slightly pulled back, the slit in the end, a little bubble of clear liquid at the end, and dark hairs coming out of the man’s fly front along with his cock. The cock came straight through the hole and curved upwards into Martin’s space. He gasped and just looked.
The cock stuck obscenely upwards and pulsed like some living thing. The liquid bubble dripped off the end. It then pulled back slightly and pushed back in again, then again. Martin began to get the idea and tentatively touched the tip with one finger, causing the pre-cum to lift upwards as he lifted his finger. He then gripped the big head with two fingers and gently stroked it.
A disembodied voice said,” For Christ’s sake grip it firmly and wank it!”
Following on, he though he heard the voice say,” Stick it in your mouth and suck it.”
“Suck it? How could he suck someone’s pee stick?”
He gripped it firmly and started to wank as thought it was his own. This wonderful big brute had veins with hot blood in them and he could actually put two hands end to end to wank. The thing is, it was all his. It was in his locked cubicle and he could play with it. He was almost hyperventilating with excitement. He stuck the tip of his tongue out and touched the tip. The stuff tasted salty but not unpleasant.
“Yes. Yes, suck it,” Said the disembodied voice.
Without even thinking, Martin’s mouth went straight over the head and down as far as he could go.
“Watch your teeth,” the voice yelped.
Martin retracted them and started to bob up and down. This was good! Suddenly the man withdrew and an empty hole faced him. A finger appeared and tapped it. Martin though he had to go down and listen but the finger them came straight through and wiggled. Martin guessed that it was an invitation.
He pulled his shorts fully down and lifted himself up a little on his toes to put his cock through.
The heard the voice say, “Christ, it’s a kid.!
His cock stayed there untouched for a minute and he wasn’t sure what to do. Suddenly a warm feeling enveloped it and the head started to tickle. It was like nothing he had ever experienced. His cock was like iron as he found himself thrusting in time with the movement on the other side. Suddenly his knees buckled and a familiar warm feeling washed over him. The difference was the intensity. Martin almost blacked out with fireworks dancing in front of his eyes. His back shuddered, his head went warm and his cock thrusted. Something forced its way up his entire cock length to the tip.
The guy shouted, “Yes,” so Martin knew he had delivered something into his mouth.
The warm feeling left and as Martin’s cock once more was left stiff and suspended in air, he felt another warm feeling on it, like something dripping. When it finished, he pulled his cock back through and found it covered in cum – man’s cum. There was just so much of it running off the tip and up to his lightly haired balls. As the man dressed and left, Martin played with the cum, imagining it was his. He even licked some and was surprised that it wasn’t too bad – a bit like the stuff he had tasted earlier. He had some tissue in his pocket and wiped the remainder off before leaving, feeling slightly weak and knowing that this place was going to be like a magnet in future.
He left the toilet and left the park without waiting or looking round. Feeling slightly on edge, he headed home and thought a lot about what had happened. He felt it was wrong, at least until the early evening when, sitting in his room watching television, his cock started to rear again and Martin realised he was going back.
**********
School was really busy all week and, as the park was not really on his way home, he didn’t have much chance to go again until the following Saturday. This time he made up a story that he was going for a burger with friends to allow him to get there earlier. His parents didn’t really mind as his mum had some shopping to do and his dad was meeting some mates for a drink in the local pub to plan some five a side football match. It hadn’t really occurred to him that later might have been better, but at least it gave him a chance to really do some reconnaissance while it was quiet. It was during this quiet period that he realised the other cubicle was where he wanted to be. He could watch who came in and who went out and also, if he was bored, he could see guy’s cocks peeing at the stalls.
There wasn’t much activity, just a few people coming, peeing and going but Martin loved looking at all the cocks and different sizes. One guy actually wanked himself off without knowing he was being watched. A real turn on for Martin was when one of the older boys from school who he really fancied, came in for a pee and he saw his cock really clearly. The lad was in football shorts and pulled them down to pee showing Martin his balls, hair and everything. Martin almost came!
A younger boy came into the cubicle and sat down to pee. Martin didn’t really do anything. He sat and looked carefully through. He could see the young boy leaning forward to look through the hole. He was obviously just curious. Martin sat slightly back so that his semi-erect cock could be seen hanging between his legs. Looking carefully through, he saw the young boy’s cock start to rise until it was fully upright. It looked about 3-4 inches with a little tight foreskin which stayed tightly round the top. He had absolutely no hair at all so Martin figured he was about 10. Martin stood up so that his was prominently on display and the young boy looked through the hole. Following the lead from the previous week, Martin stuck his cock through. It stayed there for just a minute then he felt the cool fingers playing with it. His skin was pulled back and forth and Martin started to float again. He then pulled back and tapped the hole. The boy looked down. His pretty blue eyes and blonde hair were visible. He then stood up and with a little difficulty, got his little cock through the hole. Martin sucked on it immediately. He heard a little gasp.
As he sucked quite happily he heard movement outside and a man’s voice saying, “Ricky, are you going to be much longer in there?”
The cock was withdrawn, pants pulled up and the little boy skittered out of the toilet just as Martin heard the man saying “Kids, what are they like?”
He heard another voice respond, “I know what you mean.”
It sounded a little familiar but Martin was in such a rush to smarten himself and sit back down, just as the cubicle was filled with the new stranger.
The procedure of the previous week started with the man just sitting there with his trousers down and his hands gently covering up what mattered. Martin did the same. He was aware that some men might not want to be involved with such a young boy so he waited for a signal before exposing himself.
He became aware that the man’s cock was rising under his hands. He waited still. The man pulled his hands away and a beautiful male organ sprang into site. This cock was about 7 inches long, skin slid back as it grew and the man was quite hairy around the balls. The balls themselves were soft hanging and large. The man was obviously not concerned that it was a young person next to him who had few pubic hairs, little white Y-fronts and white football shorts at his ankles. He stroked his big cock up and down then tapped for Martin to put his cock through. Martin stood up and did so immediately. The man sucked like he was trying to empty Martin’s dick immediately. This man was slightly younger than the one the previous week and Martin could feel the light bristle of his chin as he sucked his cock and then rubbed the head around his lips.
The feelings were rushing around Martin’s head and he felt slightly giddy with the excitement. His balls had slipped through the hole too and the man was gently kneading then he licked them and took both into his mouth, along with Martin’s cock. This was just so good! He stopped and Martin withdrew and was about to stick his face down to let the man see him better but the big beautiful man cock came through the hole. It sat there straight as a die. The big head was exposed and the foreskin partly retracted. Veins stood out all the way down the sides and it was just so thick.
Martin licked the head and heard the man groan. He pulled back the skin and then sucked the full head. He bobbed up and down just on the head trying not to use his teeth. He then held it and looked at it and decided to see how much he could swallow. He opened his mouth and took about three inches in before it hit the back of his throat. He heard the man groan some more. He tried and managed to pull the man’s balls through the hole too. The hole was almost big enough and with a bit of effort, the balls plopped through. He licked them feeling the hair on his tongue. He licked the length of the cock and he gripped and stroked it up and down as he did so.
As he concentrated on the task in hand, he vaguely heard the man say something but wasn’t quite sure so he kept going. The cock went even harder and a jet of cum sprayed out of the end. After the initial shock, Martin decided not to waste it so he went to put his mouth over but the second jet hit him full on the face. A third hit his cheeks just as his mouth went over the end and a further three spurts filled his mouth. It was swallowed before he could work out if he liked it or not. It was at that moment, Martin realised he loved cum. It was dripping off his face and he stood up to remove it with the tissues he had brought.
Obviously, as he heard the man dress, he wasn’t going to be helped to cum so he thought he would find out how good looking the guy was by waiting to watch him as he washed his hands and left. As the man flushed and left Martin put his eye to the little hole in the door and watched. His uncle came into view!
Martin pulled back in a panic. Was his uncle there too, looking for him? How did he know? Then the realisation dawned on him. The hot man with the big cock who he had just sucked off was his uncle Jim, his dad’s younger brother! Better still, his uncle didn’t know. The fright turned to questions in Martin’s head. Was his uncle gay or was he just randy. Did he like boys? Did he fancy Martin’s friends? Then Martin realised his cock was stiff again. He couldn’t leave anyway so thought he would wait a little longer.
Martin was shocked. He hadn’t considered fancying his uncle but there was an excitement that he knew a secret which no one else did. It dawned on him that perhaps there were more people in this town with a similar secret and the little hole in the door, along with his bigger brother in the wall might be the key to finding them.
When Martin returned home, his dad was reading the newspaper.
“When is Uncle Jim coming to visit again dad,” he asked.
“Oh I think Aunt Wendy and him are coming round next week for tea,” was the answer.
“I must keep an eye on him,” thought Martin.
********************
Martin decided that perhaps he should vary the day of his day visits to Kingston Park so see if he could find others with a similar hobby to him.
On the following Wednesday, school finished early, something about teacher training. Martin had taken a change of clothing with him. An older man left the toilet as he approached and walked away without looking back. The park was much quieter but as school was out, there were a number of pupils on their way home or just wandering about in small groups. He slipped into the toilet and changed into his jeans and t-shirt hiding his school bag, with his school clothes, out of sight of the hole.
He didn’t have long to wait before someone came in and stood having a pee. Martin loved to watch guys stroking their cocks as they peed. There was a steady procession for about 20 minutes before a guy in his early 30’s came in with his toddler son and went into the cubicle. The little lad needed to pee and the dad was helping him. Martin sat still and didn’t move. After the lad had finished, he noticed that father’s eye looking through. Then he sat down with a pair of track suit bottoms at his feet. The little boy was busy playing with the toilet roll holder (which had no paper) and the father started to stroke himself. Martin was completely flabbergasted and stayed still. This was wildly more than he wanted to do. The little lad who could have been no more than 2 or 3 was wondering round in the confined space and actually leaned over to squeeze the tip of his dad’s cock at one time, more out of curiosity than anything else. The guy actually let him. Martin hadn’t even got hard!
He tapped the hole and Martin wandered if he should. The guy’s tapping became impatient so Martin stood up and stuck his now semi-erect cock through, straight into a waiting mouth. This guy sucked well. Martin stood enjoying the sensations. The mouth came off and the guy started to wank Martin. He felt little fingers and realised the guy was letting his little son play with Martin too.
“This is one kinky bastard,” Martin thought. Martin pulled his cock back through.
Without warning, the guy stood up and pushed a 6 inch cock through to Martin. Martin may have had principles but a stiff cock is a stiff cock and after thinking for about 30 seconds, he swallowed the cock in one gulp. He held it firmly in one hand and started sucking. From next door, he could here the sounds of an impatient toddler asking when they were going and an equally impatient dad reaching climax. Martin was so engrossed in what was happening that when the rush of spunk hit the back of his throat, he had to swallow to stop choking. He pulled his mouth off just in time to take three hard jets straight in the face. The guy pulled back quickly and was dressed and out in under one minute leaving Martin dripping cum. Martin loved the feeling and decided to leave it dripping just as the next guy came in.
This guy looked to be in his late thirties and wearing a suit. Perhaps he was a sales rep or something of that ilk. This guy wasn’t wasting time either. Once he realised it was a young boy next door, his cock was through in a flash. This one was a monster. Martin wasn’t too good at sizes but he figured it had to be over 9 inches and really thick as it struggled with the width of the hole. Martin knew what had to happen and he started wanking the guy with a vengeance not giving him time to withdraw. The guy tried to pull back but Martin held on and was rewarded with his next splatter of cum. This load was thicker. The first squirt was copious and almost lazy compared to the urgency of the previous guy. It hit his face with a resounding “splatt” and was followed by two more slightly weaker jets. This thicker cum just sat on his face and moved really slowly down towards Martins mouth. As the guy was leaving, Martin was laying back with his cock in hand enjoying the slow journey of the cum towards his mouth and dripping on to his balls. Martin’s smaller jet of cum squirted to mix with the rest and he lay back for a moment before tidying to leave.
********
This pattern continued and Martin made a once weekly visit to the toilet over the next year. His school and home pattern didn’t allow too frequent visits but perhaps this was why in all the time, no one had seen him or recognised him and he had been able to enjoy his quiet pleasure. His fascination with cum continued and the ability to suck it or let it spray over him, he found really exciting. In the year (well 4 months really as the toilet was locked over the Winter months) Martin didn’t see anyone he knew though he saw his father leaving the park one Saturday as he was heading in. He managed to avoid being seen.
The next Spring came round and Martin checked the toilets regularly to see if they were open. Easter came and they were still closed and a busy April meant it was almost May before he called in again. He had been keeping in touch with his friends, none of whom had suspected his little pleasure. Both of them now had girlfriends so he often found himself on his own – such as this Sunday.
He tried to wear as little as he could to make stripping and dressing quick and easy and today was a warm Spring day so Martin had on his Manchester United strip. He slipped in and found the second cubicle already occupied. He quickly sat down and pulled down his shorts. He couldn’t make much out next door but could see some dark blue trousers at someone’s ankles. The guy seemed to have a white shirt on and there was some kind of jacket on the back of the door. Martin waited.
It didn’t take long before he saw the rising cock and he leaned forward for a better look. The guy stroked up and down until he reached full size. It looked around 7 inches long and circumcised. This made the head look bigger than it was. The guy tapped and Martin put his cock through, straight into a warm mouth. It was wonderful and this guy knew what he was doing. His balls were pulled through and his 5 inches were throbbing and stiff. His cock was suddenly alone, and then he felt the guy stroking it all over. It was a wonderful sensation, almost like it was being massaged in oil. The guy’s hands were all over his cock and he felt weird sensations. He then felt a little pressure and then assumed he was back in the guy’s mouth. This time his grip was great – really tight. Martin was loving it, and it didn’t take long before he felt he was going to blow. By now he was beginning to shoot quite impressively. It boiled from the bottom of his balls and erupted.
“He’s going to taste that,” he thought.
When Martin subsided, he pulled his cock back to find a condom full of cum on the end of it. It dawned on him. He had just fucked someone! This brought a whole new dimension to glory hole sex. The guy begged him to pass the condom back, which he did. The guy then emptied the contents into his hand and started to wank himself. It didn’t take long before jets of cum sprayed into the air in long arcs and landed on the floor. The guy cleaned up and Martin, as usual decided to wait till he went so he could have a look. The toilet flushed and Martin watched as a policeman in full uniform headed out of the toilet.
“Is there no end to this town’s secrets,” he thought.
Without giving the reader a blow by blow account (so to speak) of Martin’s experiences, I will jump on for a couple of months to a Saturday in early August. A now 14 year old Martin was in position one Saturday afternoon in his favourite jeans and t-shirt ensemble (it was nicely anonymous) when he heard someone enter. His heart stopped when Rick, his best friend who was meant to be in town with his girlfriend, entered.
“Oh God! I’ll bet she’s outside waiting for him to go to the toilet. Please don’t come into a cubicle :if he recognises me I’m dead.”
Rick was the school heartthrob. He was almost 15, 5 feet and 7 inches, a well built body and wonderful blonde hair. His looks were stunning in the Mark Lester / Chris Atkins sort of way. The girls adored him and he had more than one on a string. His prowess even at 15 was legendary.
Rick came into the cubicle. Whether Rick needed to have a crap, needed a pee and was shy or knew about the place, Martin didn’t know. He pulled down his jeans and sat on the seat. Martin sat as far back as he could with his hands firmly between his legs. He thought he heard Rick pee. He then saw Rick take some tissue from his pocket and seemed to wipe his cock. Martin was dying to look as he had never seen Rick’s cock in all their years of friendship. Rick then leaned forward in a quizzical fashion as thought to say “What’s that!”
Martin sat rigidly. Rick sat still and did nothing.
Martin felt his cock stir.
“Oh no, please stay down!”
It rose. In an effort to cover it more, his hand slipped and the dick sprung up in recoil before he quickly pushed it back.
Rick had seen it because he moved forward and pushed his head closer to the hole. Martin pulled further back. Rick sat back too.
“Thank God,” thought Martin.
Then nothing happened. Just silence. Martin edged forward to look and saw a stiff cock sticking up between Rick’s legs being gently massaged. The cock was as attractive as its owner. It was easily 2 inches longer than Martin’s, skin slipping back gently, two beautiful soft balls hanging between his legs and a patch of blonde/red hair above. Not that Martin was looking, of course!
Martin’s heart was thumping. If Rick realised that he knew the person in the next cubicle then the full macho act would come into play. He had to wait for Rick to make a move. Rick stood up and showed his full glory. Martin could see what impressed the girls. This cock was magnificent. Martin tapped the hole. It slid through. Martin just looked at it. His straight friend’s cock just inches away. He caressed it gently but judging from the thrusting movements, it was too gentle. Martin swallowed the cock and started sucking. He heard the gasp from the other side. He was determined to give Rick a blow job to remember. He could hear the gasps of encouragement as he sucked expertly up and down. Rick suddenly stopped and pulled back, obviously on the verge.
As he withdrew, Martin immediately stuck his cock through to fill the space. He wanted Rick to hold it. It took a minute or two but eventually he felt Rick’s strong hands grip him and start to wank. This went on for about 4 minutes before he was left with an unattended cock sticking through the hole. As he went to withdraw, Rick’s hands gripped him and pulled him back and the warmth of his mouth covered the cock. Martin almost came immediately but thought better of it. The session was slow and enjoyable. When Rick had finished sucking, Martin sat back down. There was a moment of shuffling then his cock started to come through again. It had a condom over its entire length.
“He wants to fuck me,” thought Martin. “I can’t – can I?”
Martin decided to try. He had no lubrication except for that on the condom. He licked his finger and rubbed some spit on his hole, then he pressed his small bum against the tip of the cock and started to push. Nothing happened! Rick pushed and the tip of the condom slipped in. This was going to be a slow process. It took about 15 minutes before 3-4 inches had entered Martin. It was a little painful but the thought of the cock owner kept Martin going. At 4 inches it was obvious that it was as far as the cock was going and Rick started to fuck.
“I may not have done this before, but I think he has,” thought Martin.
The sensations got better and soon Rick was fucking quite firmly. Suddenly, he stopped, then pushed once, twice, then three times. Martin could feel the pumping and knew Rick’s juice was pumping into him. He looked down a saw that a trickle of cum was coming out of his own cock and he hadn’t even touched it! This was really something, being fucked for the first time and by a straight friend from school who certainly wouldn’t be doing it if he knew who was on the other side of the hole. Rick withdrew his wilting cock and dressed rapidly, leaving the toilet with a very guilty look on his face. Martin watched the stunning, well-built boy leave, a warm glow emanating from his tender hole. He slipped into the next cubicle with the intention of wanking himself with the smell of Rick around him. He dropped his trousers once more and started to stroke himself. He looked down, and, discarded on the floor, was the condom. Its load was slowly leaking out of the top. Martin picked it up and pulled the condom over his stiff cock. He started to wank. It took under a minute before a jet of cum shot across spurted into the bubble and joined Ricky’s healthy load. Martin buckled under the intense orgasm and it took his a good few minutes to recover.
He came another two times before he went to bed that night. Never again would Rick’s stories about his prowess with the girls in school mean quite the same. Rick didn’t know it, but Martin was now one of his “girls.”
*********
Martin didn’t see either his Uncle or Rick at the toilet again that year. He was sure their visits were not a one off but as he could usually only make it once per week, the chance of the coincidence of another meeting was going to be difficult. He did see his Uncle in the park the following Summer but he also saw Martin and spoke to him. Both passed on their way, so if he was going in, he had been scared off by meeting Martin.
He had limited successes and, of course, on some visits, he saw no one. Martin kept himself amused watching the cocks on the few people who came in to pee. Sometimes a young guy playing football or just passing, would get randy and relieve himself with a wank. Martin found that almost as erotic as having sex with the guy.
His next memorable encounter was in September of the following year. Martin was reaching 16. After tea one night and with no homework to do, he went out to “meet friends.” As he approached the toilet in the dim of the early evening, he saw two guys talking on a bench across the park. They didn’t seem to pay him any interest so he headed into the toilet and set up camp in his favourite cubicle. He knew he would only have about an hour and, as the park was quiet, figured he might end up just having a wank on his own.
A few minutes later, he heard movement outside and dived to look through the hole but he was not quick enough and someone came in next door. In the fading light, he was still able to see that the guy was quite young, probably in his late twenties. He wondered if it was one of the guys from outside as he was wearing a track-suit bottom similar to his. The guy dropped his pants and started to stroke his cock right away. Martin did the same. A mouth appeared at the hole, so Martin obliged by sticking his 6 inch dick through. It was immediately smothered with the warmth of the mouth. This was heaven! The mouth seemed to be licking up and down then enveloping him. His balls were through and they were getting licked too. The sensation was wonderful and almost as though his cock and balls were being licked at the same time! It was then he realised – they were!
He pulled back quickly and a long, thick cock came through. This was about 7-8 inches long, the skin pulled back to expose a perfect cock head. It curved gently upwards. Martin forgot his concerns and started sucking. This was amazing. He was able to swallow more than half of the meat before beginning to gag. The guy was softly encouraging him. After a few minutes he withdrew and Martin bent forward to have a look when it started through again so he just opened his mouth to receive it. A 6 inch, very thick, circumcised cock came through. Martin started sucking, assuming that the big cock had slipped out and someone else had taken his place. He slurped and slurped. The cock withdrew and suddenly the monster was back.
“There were two guys in there.”
He realised it was the two guys from outside. The cock withdrew and there was silence, then some shuffling and the door opened. He heard a knock at his cubicle door. He opened it gently to be faced by a very attractive 22 year old who suggested he come in and join them.
“No way,” said Martin, “We might get caught.”
“No we won’t,” said the guy. “The park shut 15 minutes ago and we’re the only ones here.” “Don’t worry, we’ll show you how to get out.”
Martin didn’t need a second invitation and dived next door. The guys left the door ajar. The older guy was stripped to the waist with his track-suit at his feet and wearing a jock strap with his cock sticking out. The younger guy was really nice, almost effeminate, with soft blonde hair and skin which matched it. He also had a track-suit which he quickly dropped and revealed his circumcised cock.
“Fuck us both – please,” said the older guy.
This was a surprise to Martin as he was used to older guys wanting to do him. The idea still excited him though. The older guy handed Martin a condom and then rubbed something on his hole. He handed the tube to his friend who did the same. Both just stood alongside each other and bent over exposing two holes to Martin. No further invitation was required and Martin pressed his rigid cock into the older guy first. This was going on in the main part of the toilet. Martin gripped his hips and started to fuck all the way into the guy. He took it without any effort and Martin thrusted like an expert. The guy groaned with delight and after just a few minutes, the younger guy shouted that it was his turn.
Martin just pulled out, moved across and stuck his cock straight in without any preamble. The guy gasped. He was smaller than his friend and Martin found the fuck much more enjoyable. He banged like Hell into the guy who squealed with delight and suddenly sperm shot out of the guys six inch cock without him even touching it. Martin pulled out and stuck his cock straight back in the older guy and hammered away at his hole. It didn’t take long and he came into the guy just as the guy brought himself off.
“You were bloody marvellous,” said the guys in unison. “Any time you’re here on a Tuesday evening, look out for us.” “Everyone wants fucked so it’s great to get someone to fuck us.”
Martin wasn’t going to need a second invitation and the experience was repeated for a number of Tuesdays thereafter.
************
By the time Martin was 17, Kingston Park had a habit of always being on his route to here or route to there. He would visit at least once a week and he never got over the excitement of waiting by the hole expectantly for a cock to come through. Older cocks, black cocks, Asian cocks, boy’s cocks, thick cocks, circumcised cocks; it really didn’t matter to Martin he loved just being a slut and taking them as they came through. One of his favourite things was to take the load of cum on his face and leave it. When the next guy came in, he would suck him till his load joined the first. He would keep this up until the cum was all over his face and dripping on to his chest and balls before rubbing it over his cock and balls and bringing himself to an almighty climax.
The real turn on only happened from time to time. Sparked by his chance encounter with the school heartthrob, Rick and also with his Uncle Jim, he loved having sex with people he recognised in ordinary life but who didn’t know who he was. That feeling of power and knowledge was a great aphrodisiac. Other than the encounters mentioned above, the rest had been mainly people whom he had seen around such as he man who worked in the local bank and was married, another in his thirties whom he has seen shopping with his wife at the local supermarket etc. However there were a few incidents which were almost too close for comfort.
Still calling on the odd Tuesday to meet the gay couple who liked being fucked, Martin made his way on late Autumn Tuesday to wait for them. They didn’t show! This happened frequently as it was not a definite date each week. He decided to wait. The park was very quiet with rain threatening and e definite chill in the air. He heard movement outside and a young lad came in. He stood hesitantly in the main are of the toilet looking at the open cubicle to Martin’s left. Martin recognised the lad. He delivered the weekly free newspaper around the area and couldn’t be much more than 14 – a little young for Martin’s tastes.
“Still,” he thought, “A stiff cock knows no master!”
At that, the boy left.
“Shit,” thought Martin, “There may be no one else this afternoon and I’m as horny as Hell.”
No sooner had the thought passed across his brain and someone else entered quite quickly. Martin stood up and looked, recognising his Uncle and Dad’s younger brother again. His Uncle, by now was about 35 and good looking, but Martin’s heartbeat picked up a pace. This time he knew who it was and was going to push his Uncle Jim to the limit! This guy had a son only 2 years younger than Martin and here he was looking for fresh cock. Martin was just about to sit down when the young paperboy came back into the toilet and stood outside the cubicle.
“Just like the bus service,” he thought, “None for ages then two come along at once!” “Well he’ll just have to wait his turn.”
There was another surprise in store for him, however. He heard a lot of movement outside and couldn’t see what was happening. Suddenly he was aware of two people in the next cubicle and realised his Uncle Jim had taken the boy in with him. Risky at the best of times but Jim was making no attempt to stop Martin from seeing him. He obviously didn’t know it was Martin. He saw Jim kneel down and take the young lad’s jeans down, followed by his little tight white boxers. The cock sprung up to almost right angles to the boy’s smooth stomach and Jim took the cock down and put it in his mouth. He looked at the hole for approval and saw Martin’s eye. He continued to suck and then pushed the boy’s cock to the hole for Martin. The cock came through and Martin swallowed its entire length easily. As he sucked, he saw his Uncle’s cock slip in between the boy’s legs and push back and forth. The boy pulled back and Martin quickly slipped his seven inches through. He felt cold tentative fingers on it, and then he felt firmer fingers cup his balls. A delicate little mouth then swallowed the tip and then most of the length. The boy was sucking him.
This was just too much! When he pulled back, he saw his Uncle fully drop his cotton trousers and white briefs and then turn round on the boy. He took something from his pocket and handed it to the boy then spread something on his hole.
“He wants the lad to fuck him,” Martin thought.
The condom slipped easily over the boy’s five inch cock and Jim bent over. Martin watched as the boy easily slipped into Jim’s arse. It was then that Martin realised this had been a prearranged meet and was probably not the first time. He wondered if the boy was a friend of his cousin, Ray.
The boy gripped Jim’s hips and started to thrust. Jim was in ecstasy! Martin stroked his cock and watched the pale white cock disappear into Jim’s quite hairy hole and suddenly realised he wanted to do it. He hoped that Jim wouldn’t cum. The boy stopped and pulled his cock out. In true porn movie style, he pulled the condom off his cock and started to wank. Jim turned to face him and bent down just as the boy started to spray a fine jet of thin cum. One, two, three the four jets came out with such force that it hit Jim’s face and hair, running quickly down onto his chin and the toilet floor. The little lad dressed quickly and whispered something about “next week” before leaving.
Martin quickly tapped the hole and Jim’s cock came through. He took it easily. The skin was folded back to expose a red head and the cock was rock hard. He pulled the skin back further and gently licked around the head before swallowing the bulbous lump completely. He heard a groan from the other side. Martin gave a lot of sucking pleasure and each time Jim’s cock started to get really firm, he stopped to a groan from the other side. However Martin had something in mind. It was obvious that the Uncle he had sucked off a few years ago had moved on in his need for same sex fun and Martin wanted a bit of the action. He took his mouth off the cock and put his arm through the hole as far as he could. He gripped his Uncle’s bare hips and started to turn him so that his butt was facing the hole. Jim quickly got the idea and started to back on to the hole.
Martin pulled a condom from his pocket and had it on his rigid cock in seconds. He started to push against the already slippery hole and met little resistance since there had been some opening of it just a few minutes before. Jim backed hard on to Martin’s cock and took its full length quite quickly.
“He has done this before,” thought Martin.
Martin started to fuck in time with his Uncle’s movements. The bum hole pushed as Martin thrusted and he heard Jim start to groan on the other side. Martin didn’t care about noise now and was so far gone nothing was going to stop him.
“I’m fucking my Uncle, fucking my Uncle, fucking my Uncle,” was the thought passing through his head in time with his thrusts and it took no more than 3-4 minutes before the cum churned and then forced it’s way out so painfully he thought he was going to pass out. He heard Jim cum on the other side of the partition before both guys separated and collapsed.
The face came down to the hole and tried to look up at Martin, but he kept back just enough.
“Do you come here often on a Tuesday,” he asked?
“Yes,” said Martin.
“OK, I’ll look out for you,” Said Jim.
*********************
So now a few weeks later, Martin sat in the toilet reminiscing on all these events and the incident with his Uncle. He plotted a way of taking things a little further. He had other plans for his Uncle Jim and would wait for the right time to implement them.
Over the next days, he kept looking out for the paperboy but as he didn’t always do his home area, it was about four weeks after the event before he did. When he saw him he had almost finished his round. Martin walked up to him.
“Do you always like sticking your cock up men,” he asked boldly.
The boy’s jaw dropped. “What do you mean,” he said?
“I was in Kingston Park toilets when you were with that man a few weeks ago and you sucked my cock.”
The boy’s face flushed.
“Would you like to have sex with both of us,” he asked?
“Eh…..yes – I would,” the boy responded.
“Do you still deliver his paper,” Martin asked.
When the boy confirmed that he did, Martin developed a plan. He suggested to the boy that he delay delivery the following week until 5.00 pm when he knew his Uncle Jim would be home (he was always in about one hour ahead of his wife), he should hand the paper over and say that he would really like to meet him the following Tuesday evening in Kingston Park toilets after dark and when the park was closed. Martin explained to the boy how to get in once the gate was shut and told him he should tell Jim. He also told the boy to say that he was meeting another young guy there and it would be fun if they all had sex together. He arranged to meet the boy the following Friday to check out what had happened.
The lad was there ahead of Martin and with a broad smile, said that Jim had taken it hook, line and sinker and was horny as Hell for a threesome with two young lads. Martin explained that he would be in the park around 8.00pm which was after dark and the boy should come in around 8.15pm so that they were both ahead of Jim.
Well Tuesday came. Martin had been stiff all afternoon. He got to the toilet shortly after the park closed. It was pretty well sealed and few people could or would go in after dark but the little hole in the fence at the back of the park in a quiet side street allowed Martin his access. There was no one around and he quickly made his way to the toilet. It was almost a blackout in there but the dim glow from surrounding street lights gave enough vision for him to see what was happening. He went in the cubicle and waited.
The lad came in just five minutes later, obviously keen. Martin said, “Hi.”
The young lad said his name was Sean and was really cute. He had a pair of tight faded denims, white t-shirt and a denim jacket. His small frame fitted really tightly into the denims and a small lunch box was visible at the front. Martin felt him and found a very stiff cock. Martin kissed him. The boy was resistant, then his mouth opened to receive Martin’s tongue. Martin didn’t want to take him too far before Jim arrived.
They both heard the footsteps outside and Jim entered. Martin stayed in the darkness of the shadows so that, though Jim could see he was there, he hoped he couldn’t quite make out who it was.
“Hi guys,” He said softly.
“Hi,” both voices said in unison.
“Looking for fun,” Said Jim
“Yes,” both voices said again.
The young lad, who Martin now knew as Sean, moved forward towards Jim and wrapped his hands around his waist. Martin saw his opportunity and stood behind Jim, pressing his rising cock against Jim’s denim clad buttocks. As Sean kissed Jim, Martin’s hands went round to Jim’s front and started to unclip his belt. He then undid the studs on Jim’s fly and let his jeans drop. The shorts went next and Jim’s sizeable uncut cock sprang into Martin’s hands. He nuzzled Jim’s neck and gripped the cock firmly wanking it up and down.
Martin let his own jeans slide down and quickly pushed his cock between Jim’s legs. A gasp of pleasure came from Jim who still faced forward. Martin knew he would have to reveal himself at some time but he wanted to be well past the point of no return when he did. Young Sean had dropped his pants and was kneeling in front of Jim sucking his cock while Martin held it in place for him. His fingers danced along the shaft and entered little Sean’s mouth along with Jim’s cock. Jim pulled his cock out and swivelled round quickly. Martin thought he was to be revealed but Jim dropped to his knees and took Martin’s full shaft into his mouth. He cupped his balls and expertly sucked along the length. Not to be beaten, little Sean scuttled round and shared Martin’s cock with him, licking his balls as he went. As Jim stood up, Martin turned round to expose his hole and Jim took the hint, burying his tongue in Martin’s hole. At that, little Sean asked if anyone had a condom. Martin obliged.
Sean slipped the condom on to his five inch cock and Martin offered him a small tube of lubricant which he quickly applied to Jim’s hole. Jim bent double to allow the young lad to be at the right height and Sean entered him in one quick push without any preamble. Martin again offered Jim his cock so that he had a cock in both ends. Sean’s cock was small but incredibly hard as he fucked the older man while holding his hips.
“Don’t cum,” Warned Martin.
Sean withdrew and Martin quickly wrapped his larger organ in a condom and replaced Sean. He, too, wasted no time in entering Jim and, judging from the sharp intake of breath, Sean’s fucking had not quite loosened Jim up enough for the entry of Martin’s larger and thicker cock. Martin fucked violently, holding Jim in place while he thrusted his large cock in and out of his uncle’s arse. Sean slipped round behind and before Martin knew what was happening, the little runt had stuck his dick up Martin’s rear. It was brick hard and Martin felt it go into him. He lowered his position to make entry easier and all three started a rhythm of fucking. Martin was really close to cumming but had one last pleasure instore.
He pulled his cock out and Sean’s fell out at the same time. He gripped Sean and both went round to Jim who was still kneeling on the ground with his cock in hand. The condoms were pulled off and both boys started wanking into Jim’s face. Jim was in heaven facing the two cocks as they bounced up and down. Sean came first with a spray of thin cum which jetted at least four times straight into Jim’s face and mouth. Sean was still spurting as Martin’s load joined him with a mighty and forceful spurt straight into Jim’s mouth then on to his cheeks. The cum was pouring over Jim’s chin and on to the floor. Martin lifted Jim’s chin and pressed his lips to Jim’s tasting the cum mixture as he kissed him deeply. He felt Jim tense as he shot his own load on to the floor and then slumped.
Little Sean was already dressed and on his way out as Martin started to pull up his jeans. He thought that perhaps he should slip away without being recognised. At that moment Jim looked up as he wiped the cum off his face with tissue and a look of horror crossed his face as the shadowy light lit up Martin.
“Hi Uncle Jim,” Martin said breezily.
“Oh my God,” was the reply.
“You ARE a great fuck,” said Martin. “Want to try me next time?”
Both dressed in silence and as they walked out of the toilet together and Jim tried to make excuses, Martin calmed him and brought him up to speed with their previous encounters. This silenced Jim.
By the time they were on the way towards Jim’s then Martin’s house, they were already making arrangements for the next meeting. This time Martin would be on the receiving end – and he was!
They met from time to time and little Sean popped in for the odd service too but, probably for the best, Martin took a job in Germany which took him away from home so their little relationship lasted only about 6 months.
Kingston Park entrance now boasts a newly refurbished toilet block and the old one is a gardener’s storage shed. The memories are still in Martin’s head and the glory hole days are now of the past. Still Germany has offered Martin a sex life to look forward to rather than back, but nothing will ever take away the erotic memories of Kingston Park.
kewtieboy@hotmail.com
Subscribe to:
Posts (Atom)
